[†Sex Stories by Letter†] [†Sex Story of the Week†] [†Story Forums†] [†Adult Personals†]
[†Sex Toys & Videos†] [†More Sex Stories†] [†Submit Stories†] [†Links†] [†Webmasters†]
Archived Sex Stories


CARREE LOVES BILLY ALL IN ONE MF rom oral anal mast toys

Carree Loves Billy- A story of True Passion, True Love

The following story contains ADULT SEXUAL SITUATIONS.
Do not read any further if you do not wish to read
material of this type. YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED.
I lost my William early in 2001. He was a writer who,
one day, planned to use my diary's, which I kept
through our young courtship and beyond, as a basis for
a true erotic story.
William and I enjoyed reading erotic stories of this
type. He planned to use the pen name Billy Hand.

As a means of therapy for dealing with his loss, I
have taken up the project. Though not as accomplished
as William as a writer, I too, write professionally
for travel and vacation guides.

I hope you enjoy our story as much as I did living it.
Whether you believe our story or not, trust me when I
say it has been embellished little.
I will always truly love the character you will know
as William "Billy" or "Bill" Wilson.

The story begins.

Billy was the only boy I ever thought about. From the
time I was 14 he was my boyfriend.
We went to St Pius X together from the eighth grade
until we graduated from High School. From that time
until he got his drivers license we were really
"pretend" boy and girl friend because, beyond an
occasional smooch here and there, after a movie or a
chaperoned school dance, we were rarely alone
together.

His mom and Dad, as well as mine, made sure of that.
What I knew of sex would rattle in a thimble and if
Billy had an interest or knowledge of it, he never let
on.
Once we turned 16, (our birthdays were on successive
days) our parents lost a little of the control they
had over us as Billy got his license. He was allowed
to drive the family car, and eventually his own, to
work, and, as long as I lived along the way, he was
allowed to stop and see me. I finally talked my mom
into letting us go for little drives on hot summer
nights to cool
off.

"Tell Billy not to let his parents know I let you get
away alone," she would say and smile.

They all had little to worry about because when we did
park, we mostly talked. If Billy had any pent up
sexual energy, he released it by talking. By that
summers end we had gotten into each other's head fully
and totally about every aspects of life and what we
expected of it, except for sex.

I began to think I was obsessed with Billy's seemed
ignorance of the subject.

Towards the end of that summer our goodnight kisses
began to have a tenor that bordered on necking. I was
hoping he and I were both waking up to new horizons.

It wasn't that I wanted to HAVE sex, at least
intercourse, but I was curious about it. I was not a
big masturbator, but I knew what felt good when I
showered and washed. My first real session occurred
after a Show and Tell at a slumber party at my
girlfriend Kim's house.

There were 4 of us sleeping over and we spun a bottle
and HAD to tell the truth about the subject on the
card we picked, after the bottle landed on us.
Megan got-
"describe the last sex you had, when you weren't
alone."
She flushed a beet red, so we all knew she had
something to say.

She had dated Jim Beauchamp, a senior, ever since he
asked her to the Winter Snowball in December. After 8
months of a sophomore dating a senior, something had
to be going on.
Megan made us all swear never to whisper a word, and
she went into detail of a session at Jim's parent's
camp.

A trip to a Met's game in New York actually was a trip
to Jimmy's family camp in the Catskills. She described
every touch and feel and told us what a wonder a penis
was to hold in your hand. I don't know if her story
was all true, but she made me wet. It was the first
time I ever really got juicy and wanted to touch
myself to some finish.

When we finally retired that night I volunteered to
put my sleeping bag on the parlor sofa instead of in
the bedroom. (a lack of space) I was alone and laid on
my stomach with both hands between my legs. I had what
I thought then was a pretty good orgasm, as I bit down
on the sleeping bag to muffle my noises.
Another night a few weeks later I repeated the same
scenario as I replayed Megan's words in my head. I was
beginning to wonder if and when Billy would make a
move on me.

Was I pretty enough? Did Billy find me attractive?

Were we too much "pals," to become anything more?

I had lots of self-doubts about my looks and my body.
That summer, before my junior year, I went bathing
suit shopping and tried on some bikinis. My mom scared
the crap out of me by just walking in my dressing
stall, checking on me.

She saw me in the bikini and said, "With your body,
you won't wear that! Your father would throw a sheet
over you and douse you in Holy Water."

I didn't think I looked THAT good, but mom said that
attracting a crowd would not be a problem. Although I
was never obsessed with my body, I figured my
measurements to be 34c-22-34. That sounded pretty good
to me, but when I looked in the mirror, I was not
impressed.
If Billy was impressed, he never showed it. He never
ever tried to even give me a squeeze or a feel. But,
he sure liked kissing me. He would kiss me often in
public, and when we said goodnight, it was always a
long tongue kiss, but never anything more.

I decided I had to be the aggressor. So, one night,
as we said goodnight at the end of my drive (we never
kissed in front of the house), I put my hands around
his head and fell back onto the seat making him press
his body to me.
I liked it!!
HE liked it!!
His tongue way down my throat, he ground his chest
into mine. I thought he was going to try and feel me,
or do SOMETHING, but after about 3 or 4 minutes, he
sat up and said we better get going before someone got
suspicious.

On subsequent nights we replayed the same scenario,
but he was the one who pushed me back onto the seat
these times. Finally in our third night of this I
feigned a leg cramp and got him to let me shift my
legs, and he, in turn, his.
We returned to kissing and tongue battles, but now I
felt his erection against me. Little by little,
without him really trying or thinking it, he began to
grind me.

I thought, "Oh boy, here we go, he'll try something
and I can set some ground rules." But, he just necked
and ground and pawed at my back and shoulders. How
could he not feel my breasts as I pushed my hard
nipples and chest against him?

But, again, after a while he would call time, finish
the trip up the drive, and drop me off. Three nights
in a row of this was having its affect on me. In 17
years of Catholic upbringing I had masturbated twice,
now I had done the deed these 3 nights in a row, and
it was getting better every time.

If I was getting hot pants and the need for release,
what was Billy doing?

I could only figure that he respected me too much or
was afraid of my reaction to try anything else. I was
vexed at this notion because he was the only boy I was
ever interested in and anyone at school knew it was,
Billy and Carree: couple.
If he touched me inappropriately I was not about to
tell him to let me out of the car and never speak to
me again. We just knew each other too well for that.
But, it was becoming apparent that if anything else
was going to happen, I was to be the initiator.

Sunday morning the public library was closed, but the
University's was open. I asked my Dad for a ride to
their library saying I had a school project due at the
end of the spring recess.
Right after church I changed and Dad brought me there
saying he would give me a few hours before family
Sunday dinner.
Once at the library, my mission was to find books on
sexuality with hopes of answering the questions I did
not want to ask anyone else.
When I went to the look-up to find books on the
subject, there were two books that answered all my
questions, "The Joy of Sex," and "Sexual Revolution; a
Woman's Perspective." They were not exactly textbooks,
but they answered what I wondered, frankly and
to the point. From my reading I discovered that,

Interest in sex is normal.

Masturbation was normal, and healthy.

Good sex can be had without intercourse.

No sex is "dirty" if both agree to it.

Billy's aversion to even breaching the subject was a
fear factor he got from his parents.

Billy probably talked openly and spoke of his wishes
or conquests with his friends.

Billy definitely masturbated each night when he got
home from our sessions.

The fact he would not make the first move was another
parental stigma.

When I had "wet pants," he was probably "leaking" too.

By the time I was ready to leave I was definitely
awakened on many subjects of sex, and wondered why I
hadn't spoken more frankly about them with my
girlfriends.
The night Megan had to describe her sex session with
Jim to us at our slumber party, I bet she and my other
2 friends whispered details after I left the room that
night to take the parlor sofa.

My "virgin Mary" reputation may have made them
uncomfortable talking in front of me. (I was the only
one who worried about Sunday church that night).
I heard them giggling, but with both hands on my
vagina and groaning into my sleeping bag, I really
didn't care or wonder what the subject was then.

In my mind, I released Billy from blame for the fact I
was going home horny, wet, and frustrated from our
recent dates. It was apparent I was going to have to
take the bull by the horns on the sexual front of our
relationship. Whoops, didn't mean that pun, but . . .

Going back to school on Monday, I looked at every girl
and wondered what sex experience they had.
Some girls, I looked up and down and said, "No Way,
NEVER," and others "probably every night."
(why do some girls make themselves look so cheap?)

But one thing I did see.
I was better endowed and developed than most of the
girls in school. Lots had larger breasts, but not the
good shape mine had.
Some had shapelier butts, but had flat chests.
Of course, by the end of the day I wondered if I was a
lesbian.
God, I am sooo paranoid.

I was convinced that, unless Billy was gay,
(No - not more paranoia!),
he HAD to want me, and thought about me often.
I was just going to have to make the first move and
speak frankly to make sure the door was open wide to
honest talk that would not be embarrassing.

Billy brought me home from school as usual on Monday,
but had to get right home to change for work. We spoke
little on the way making small talk about lunch and
homework. I leaned over to kiss him goodbye, a nice
deep kiss, not one we usually shared at this hurried
moment, and I followed it with 3 more pecks on his
cheek and forehead.
I smiled and scooted over, opened the door, got half
way out and turned back and caught him square in the
eyes with a question.

"You DO know how much I care for you, right?" I said.

Stunned at first, he answered, " Yes, I guess so . . .
well of course I do!"

"You think I'm pretty, right?" I countered.

"Are you kidding me? You're the most beautiful girl in
the school, and everyone knows it. I'm proud to walk
down the street with you."

I was stunned; Billy actually said something
flattering with sort of sexual overtones (for him).
Trying to be cool, I closed the door and looked
through the window.

"That's sweet of you to say, what took you so long say
it? girls like hearing things like that, ya know," I
said teasingly.

With that, I turned and walked up the walk and was
surprised he didn't speed off as normal.
When I turned at the door before I walked into the
house I looked back to find him watching me, watching
my ASS, walk away and into the door. I mouthed a kiss
as I went in the house. I watched his car roll down
our long drive to the county road, before he finally
sped away.

I wonder what he was thinking as he coasted down the
drive.

I didn't see Billy, besides at school the rest of the
week. We both had track practice the rest of the week
and that took up our after school time.
The girls' team was bussed over to the University
track to run, while the boys used the school
facilities. I was a second on 3 of the event teams;
I was only there for the exercise, although I did
actually compete once on a relay.
Billy was more serious about it, but was not a star by
any stretch. He wanted to play football, but having to
work weekends to save for college made it impossible.

By Friday I was ready for a night out with Billy.
There was a dance at school and firehouse block party
in town. I told my parents we would go to the dance
and meet them at the block party. That way, after we
showed, we could sneak off together.
My mind raced as to what Billy and I might do for
intimacy alone. I was pretty sure I had him
interested, or at least aware that I was interested.
My world crashed when Billy called and said that his
uncle, the one he worked for, invited him to hunting
camp for the weekend.
Deer season had just opened and the testosterone must
have been running with his family's men. They were all
hunters and Billy wanted into that rite.

Megan called me about 20 minutes later and said her
Jimmy was also going with them and wanted to know if I
wanted to slumber with some of our friends after the
dance. It was going to be 4 girls, all dateless,
because their boyfriends were out hunting Bambi.
We each felt jilted and we knew the boy's ears would
be ringing.

The dance was fun, but there were way more girls than
guys and we danced with each other. A couple of the
more cloddy guys came over to ask for a slow dance.
Each of our group of four decided to accept at least
one invitation and hope the word got to our
boyfriends.
I danced with Mark Smith, a short, shy, kind of cute
guy. We made small talk as we danced where he was
quite outgoing. I told him he was a nice dancer and
thanked him for asking. He was nice, but he wasn't
Billy.
Megan's Dad picked us up after the dance and brought
us all to her house. It was a big house where Megan
had almost the whole second floor to herself. She had
a huge bedroom and the other room was converted into a
TV and study room for her, plus her own bathroom.
Her parents called it "the parlor." We each took a
turn getting changed into our sleepwear and settling
in the tv room.
Meg's mom came up and said good night and reminded us
to stay in the tv room side of the house so we didn't
disturb she and Meg's dad, who slept underneath. With
that, we closed the door to the tv room and took up
spots on the floor, sofa and lounger.

We were all quiet for about 10 seconds until Kim said
"OK, Lets talk about sex!!" and we all laughed.

Megan looked at me and said, " I know you have a
church thing, but get into the girl talk, it will be
fun."

"Meg," I said, "I don't know where this religious
thing about me got started and why you guys have to
whisper dirty jokes and stories around me, but I am
really not the virgin Mary."

"Don't get so upset, it's just a reputation you had in
junior high when you wanted to be a nun," Megan
defended.

"A nun?" I said. "Where did you ever hear that?"

"Well," Kim added, "that was the rumor for as long as
I knew you."

"Not true, not true, not true," I chanted. "I go to
church on Sunday with my parents, because they make
me. That is as close as I am to a nun. You've seen me
in the locker room, do I look like a nun?"

Megan, Kim, and Jennifer all looked at me, then at
each other, and then Kim spoke up.

"Well duh, you have the most incredible body, but you
go out with Billy and he tells his friends you are
frigid. He says you're saving it for God!"

I was stunned. "Well that little DICK, that son of a
bitch," I said, surprising myself at my language.
"I've all but had to tear my clothes off to get him to
touch me. He's never even tried to feel me up."

"He tells others a different story," said Jennifer,
"He told Rob (Jenny's new boyfriend) that he got you
to jerk him off and you put your finger in his cum and
tasted it."

I was mortified and embarrassed. I got up to go home.

"Meg, tell your Dad I need a ride home, NOW."

Megan came and put an arm around me to console me.

"Look," she said. "All guys are assholes when it comes
to this shit. They make up stories to tell their
friends of their conquests. It's a guy thing. They all
do it. Somehow they don't think it ever gets around.
It goes with the territory. He told one person you
were saving it for God, and another you were a
cum-eater.
He gets his stories mixed up.
When Jimmy took me up to his Dads cabin in the
Catskills, he told his friends that we spent 2 days
there, making love, and we did every thing. The truth:
We were there for about 2 hours, with about 15 minutes
of the inny-outty, just like I told you guys."

"Don't let this ruin your night, our night." Jen
continued, "We will have fun, just us girls. We're
gonna talk about sex and find out what's going on in
each other's heads. I even have a porn movie we can
watch later. These nights are special. I have 2
sisters and they both told me to do this as often as
we could. Sex and boys and life are all so confusing.
Here we have each other to cry, laugh and wonder
with."

Wiping tears, I said, "Wow, you're the sister I never
had."

Jenny and Kim came over and we had a group hug.

"We're all sisters," Kim said. "Now lets get to the
dirty talk."

That broke the ice and we all laughed. I felt a lot
better knowing I was invited to this intimate party
because they all liked and cared for me and each
other.

"Yeah," I said. "Fuck the boys. Wow, I do believe
that's the first time I ever said that word out loud."

We all laughed again.

Megan stood up and said, "Lets raid the kitchen and
get back up here and make the guys ears really ring.
Maybe we can even make up a few stories about them."

"Yeah," Jenny added, "GAY stories!!!"

We all laughed like hell as we went down the stairs to
the kitchen.

Armed with soda, chips, pretzels, and some frozen
things that tasted like pizza after you nuked them, we
all went back up stairs and took our spots in front of
the TV. Conan had just started and we all munched for
a few minutes, apparently hungry with a need for a
sugar/salt/carbo high.

My mind drifted a bit and then said aloud, "I can't
believe Billy said I did that."

Kim looked at me saying;
"What? The jerking off, or the tasting."

"The TASTING," I emphasized.
"The masturbating thing is OK, I guess."

After a second or 2 of silence Megan spoke.
"We'll all do it, not just the jerking off thing, the
tasting thing, at least that what my sisters tell me.
They say all women suck it; it's inevitable and
natural and just a part of sex."

"My sister says the same thing," Kim added.
"I was watching a movie with her and when Demi Moore
went down on Michael Douglas, I said Eeewww! She told
me she would love to suck him, and so would I,
someday."

I threw a pillow at her and told he she was a whore,
and she said that oral sex was natural and fun and
happened more often that regular sex. She also said
that a guy licking you down there was the best
orgasm you could have."

"Two votes for the same from MY sisters too," Megan
added.
"They both said that I might think of it as
disgusting, but, eventually giving and receiving it
would be the most regular sex you can have, especially
when a bed and a room aren't handy. My sister Judy
says it's the best foreplay because it makes the guy
harder and really lubes you up, but I can't picture
myself. . ."

There was a stone silence in the room as we all took
in the sudden sex talk; just Conan and Marissa Tomei
were heard in the background, but no one was paying
attention.

"I walked in on my mom doing my Dad,"
Megan shocked us by saying after a 10 second lull.
"Right in the living room one night when I got home
from a dance early. I was quiet coming in so I
wouldn't wake anyone and I saw them in the light of
the TV. I stepped back to the door and opened and shut
it again letting it slam a little. I heard them
shuffle and my mom said something about my being home
early, and that she was looking for a contact lens on
the floor. But, I saw her with her shirt pulled up and
my dad's thing in her mouth. That was the reason I
asked Judy about it."

I think we all tried to picture Meg's mom and Dad in
our minds "doing it" for a second when Jenny, who had
been quiet for the whole exchange finally blurted out;

"I've done it, . . . really. Don't think of me as a
slut. It really was quite natural and fun. Remember
last summer when Rick (her old boyfriend - 3 years
older) went to Denver U. orientation, in Colorado?..
and I went to my sisters in New York?
That was a scam.
We really shacked up for a week in the City.
My sister covered for me with my parents. Students who
lived over 1000 miles were not required to go to the
orientation, but Rick used it as an excuse for us to
go away alone. With him going into college and me just
starting my junior year we figured it might be the
only time we might have to be alone. Plus, with him so
far away, I knew we wouldn't be together anymore.
God, we did it 3 times a day . . .umm, not the blowjob
thing, the screwing thing."

Three sets of eyes trained in on Jenny.

"Wow, true confessions!!!!" Kim said, "Tell us more."

Jenny sort of smiled and then got a little teary.
"It seemed so right at the time," she said. "Giving it
up to him. He taught me so much about sex. But, now I
realize he used me. I only heard from him once after
he left. The first time he came home this past
Christmas, he didn't even call me. I finally called
him and he said he heard I was dating someone else,
and that he was so much older and his life changed.
Being older didn't matter when he had me alone in a
waterbed suite in New York. I felt so grown up at the
time, but it was a lot of fun, at least then."

Jenny started crying and we all hugged her and tried
to comfort her.

"Don't feel sorry for me. I thought I was King Shit,
putting things over on my parents and my friends. I
even let the bastard take pictures of me nude, and
with his . . . his dick in my mouth. I was so fuckin'
dumb," she spat.

Finally I was going to be the voice of reason and get
the party going again.

"Jenny, you can't change what happened," I said. "Take
it as a lesson learned and use it to grow with. You
have so much going for you right now, you have great
marks in school and can go wherever you want to
college, you have a nice boyfriend, and you have lots
of friends. Everyone does things they regret in life,
and at the time you were sure it was the right thing
to do. Who could have talked you out of it."

"You're right," she said. "I thought I was quite the
grown up, and you know what, I had fun, even though it
hurts now."

Megan scooted over on the floor and put her arms
around Jenny and said, "So, tell us, what's it like?"
Should we be afraid? Does the purple monster bite?"

We all chuckled, but really wanted an answer to her
supposed joking questions.

"It's what your sisters said," she agreed as she
looked at Megan and Kim.
"It seems a little funny at first, but it feels so
natural when you do it, you feel powerful and
subservient at the same time. But any doubts about it
are dashed once he puts his tongue in your . . vagina,
oh . . . PUSSY!! Why get medical? THAT is awesome."

Kim looked at Jenny as if she were going to say
something and she stopped herself, then started, then
stopped. "Never mind," she said.

"Go ahead," Jen said. "Ask me, I know what you want to
know."

Kim half smiled, "OK, did he shoot it in your mouth?
Oh God Jen, I'm sorry, it's none of my business."

Jennifer smiled, now somehow OK with her new stature
as "experienced woman."

"Yes, he did and he told me to just swallow without
tasting, but you couldn't help but taste it. I was
salty and a little sweet like, but had the consistency
of egg white or unset Jell-O. It seems gross now, but
at the time, and I suppose it makes a difference if
you really care for the guy, it seems like a reward
and you have something from him in your belly. If you
aren't using it as foreplay for sex, and IT is going
to be the sex, it seems like the thing to do at the
time. Plus the swallowing motion of your mouth makes
them go nuts afterwards. You know the supersensitive
feeling, like when we, you know . . .diddle around
down there."

Wow, a few minutes ago we were deciding if 90 seconds
was too long for a pizza roll in the microwave, and
now we were getting a review on the taste of sperm . .
.well, . . . cum.
It was quiet for a second. I suppose it was the
assumed revelation that we all, "diddle around down
there." That opened a whole new door if we wanted to
talk about that, I guess.

But, I had one more question.
"Am I the only virgin here?"

"Well," Kim said, "since we know Megan and Jenny have
both "done it," I guess you are asking me. I am still
a virgin. I really fear getting pregnant. But, I have
been so close, where I really wanted it and only
common sense stopped me from doing it. As long
as we are telling true confessions, Brad and I jerk
each other off, but usually either in the dark, or in
each others pants. He wants me to put it in my mouth,
but I won't.
My sisters both tell me not to do it until he's (Kim
motions quote marks with her extended fingers) eaten
my pie. God, they talk gross."

Megan reeled around on the floor and stared at me,
"So, kiddo, my friend Carree, the supposed and now
denied Virgin Mary, but still an admitted virgin, who
never wanted to be a nun," she began in one big
breath, "What have you and Billy done at the end of
that long drive to your little house on the hill?
Jimmy B and me have seen you guys parked there at
least twice in the past weeks on his way to bring
me home. I know all and see all."

"Well," I began a little sheepishly, "I wish I had
something juicy to tell you guys but I don't. Billy
just lays on me and necks.
He's a great kisser, but I don't know what to do to
get him to take a little initiative. I take and make
all the first moves. I want to reach down and grab
that hard thing he's pressing up against me, but
shouldn't he make the first move? He's leaving me
frustrated, and I figure he must, you know . . .
do it - when he gets home. I don't want to have
intercourse yet either, only for the fear of getting
pregnant too. But, isn't it normal to get the warm and
wetties and then want to do something about it?
Ummm . . .Together?"

Jenny looked at me and smiled "Wow, a guy who doesn't
know what to do, where did you find him? It's just I
don't know if its a good thing or bad. Have you tried
just saying 'hold me squeeze me' to lead him on a
little?"

"I know it's stupid" I said, "But, I don't want him to
think I'm experienced or anything, you know - cheating
on him."

"JeeeSUS, don't worry about that, guys even like a
girl whose whorey in private . . .a . . . so I've
heard" Megan said.
"My sister coaches me all the time, saying to be a
little aggressive to let him know whose the sex boss.
Like George on Seinfeld; 'you gotta have hand' in the
relationship."

"Well," I said " you guys gotta remember that I don't
have sisters or an experienced partner. So I don't
have a sounding board or a teacher. And this is the
first time we ALL really opened up about sex. I mean,
is it about sex or is it about love and caring for
your partner, or are they both the same."

Jenny took my question to heart. "Sometimes a guy just
wants to see 'how much he can get off you, before you
stop him. But, when you have a relationship where you
really care about the other person, it's wanting to
make them happy. As well as satisfying your own urges,
that's natural. But, if someone tapped him on the
shoulder to cut in, like on a dance floor, you
couldn't just continue. There is definitely a
connection, a bond. Like when we went to New York and
were alone on that waterbed, just touching him was
electric. That was why I showed no fear or reluctance
to have any kind of sex with him. We were two as one.
Unfortunately, it ended up that he was using my love
for him to satisfy his urges and make me a conquest.
After it was over, well the thing that convinced me it
was over, was how I realized and remembered how he
manipulated me during the weeks leading up to our
trip. We were not having serious sex, I was holding
out. I was too stupid to realize I was being set up.
But, the fact he was experienced made our love making
all SEEM natural. He knew ways to get me fired up
where I would be vulnerable. While I regret the way
things happened, now that I know I didn't get pregnant
or get a disease or anything, the experience will
shape all my relationships. To tell you that I didn't
enjoy the sex would be a lie. It was incredible. But,
I couldn't just do it with anyone. A girl who gets all
hot and bothered and seeks out a partner for a night,
is shallow and looking for trouble.
Any time you have a sexual relationship, remember you
might be doing something that will put you with that
person forever. I don't mean to sound like Dr. Laura,
but I worried for a while about consequences. Once I
knew he was gone from my life, I skipped a period.
I called him at school to tell him I was late and he
said he would call me back in a day or two to check on
me. He never called and, like I said before, at
Christmas I had to call HIM.
I could have been 5 months pregnant and he didn't even
care. So, having a partner who doesn't know what to do
or is sheepish isn't all bad.
Explain that you know what he does when he gets home
from seeing you. He will deny it, but if you look him
in the eye and tell him not to lie, because you are
doing the same thing, he should open up.
It's so stupid that everyone denies masturbating,
especially guys, and we ALL do it. If you say you
don't, you are lying."

Jenny's words were just sinking in when Megan's phone
rang. "Oh, that's my phone, hardly anyone has this
number, it must be Jimmy B at deer camp."
She picked up the phone and instead of "hello," she
said, "You DO miss me." She blushed embarrassed,
listened for second and said, "Oops , sorry Heid, I
thought you were my boyfriend . . . (she listened
again) Really! Let me ask" she said cupping the
mouthpiece.

"It's Heidi Stewart, she saw my lights, my mom told
her I might have a slumber. She had a chaperones
reception after the dance, and only one person showed.
She's got a couple pizza's and she wants to know if we
want them."

We all looked at each other and said "Sure, why not?."

Meg uncupped her hand and said "Sure Heid, but we're
all in our PJ's waiting for Prince Charmings to whisk
us away. Can I meet you at my door? Be quiet on the
steps so my Dad doesn't think we're sneaking guys in,
ha ha."

Megan had stairs going up to her room from the
outside, but it was really a fire escape of sorts. No
handle or keyhole from the outside. In plain words,
Meg couldn't sneak in at night.

Heidi Stewart was a 32-year-old divorce who worked at
St Pius. She ran the Alumni Association and was the
Yearbook Advisor. Her snappy personality and clean-cut
good looks made her popular with everyone who ever
went to St Pius.
When she was raising money to reduce tuition, she was
always successful. I can't imagine I would ever mail
them a check after I graduated, but I suppose everyone
felt that way at one time.

Heidi was married to the basketball coach and Phys Ed
instructor, Jerry Wayman. They were a beautiful
couple. Heidi looked like a movie star and Jerry her
leading man. Unfortunately Heidi caught Jerry screwing
one of the girls at school. It ended Jerry's career,
put him on probation for 10 years, and ended his
marriage to Heidi.

Megan and Heidi were more girlfriends than
faculty/student. She had known Meg since she was a kid
and Meg loved having a friend who was an adult, whom
she could trust here intimacies with, since her
sisters moved out. In turn, Meg was mature enough to
be able to listen to Heidi share girl/girl advice. She
had been to parties with all of us at Megs before and
just asked us to be cool at school and call her Ms
Stewart, so she could be professional and all. She
really was just an older version of any of us.
She lived across the backyard from Meg and was really
extended family to Meg Parkers family. She was another
"big sister" to Meg. Heidi could have any guy she
wanted, but chose to be cautious after her marriage
broke up. I'm sure a lot of boys at school dreamed
about her.

There was a drumming of fingernails on the metal door
in the corner and Meg went to answer it.

"Hi Heidi, your party was dud, huh?" Meg said.

"Yes," Heidi bubbled. "We try to get together after
dances for some socializing, but tonight there were 6
chaperones and 4 ended up being men and they probably
don't have "wife clearance" to come to my house.
So, just Mrs. Adams came over. She said she knew she
and I were the only female chaperones and was
wondering why I chose tonight have a get together.
Well, DUH, why didn't she tell me instead of keeping
it a secret? Then when she comes over all she does is
ask questions about Jerry. I think she is frustrated
and wonders if she has a chance with him.
I should tell her that as long as she can lower her
drawers, she has a chance with him. Oh, damn, I'm
sorry, I'm just blabbing away and horning in on your
slumber, . . . enjoy your pizza."

Meg laughed at Heidi's frenetic delivery, "For Gods
sake, take a breath will you? How many cups of coffee
did you have with Mrs. Adams? Come on in and stay a
minute or two, the talk is just getting juicy."

Right away I panicked a little. I didn't mind sharing
intimate details with the girls, and as much as Heidi
was cool, she was still "adult." Heidi realized the
same thing right away.

"No," she said, "your girl talk is for your ears
only."

"But, can we ask you some questions. Guy questions?
Without getting embarrassed? At least I have a couple"
Megan said grabbing Heidi's elbow as she turned to
leave.

"Uh-Oh, this is one of THOSE parties. Comparing love
notes, huh? What makes you think I would have the
answers? My marriage went to hell," Heidi said.
"I'll try to help, but don't put me on a spot. I don't
need to be accused of putting ideas in your heads."

"Well, we were talking about, a . .um. . alternative
sex," Megan said.

Heidi turned and said "Ok, I'm out of here," then
stopped and chuckled.
"Just kidding, let me share something with you that
not everybody knows, and I would appreciate it staying
in this room. You are 4 of the most levelheaded girls
in school. Four girls I think I can call friends. You
all know me outside the walls of St.Pius and you know
when I'm inside those walls I am a different person to
you, OK? We can all trust each other, right?"

We all nodded and looked at her intently.

"Jerry and I were in love in high school, right at St
Pius. The perfect couple. From our sophomore year on,
everyone knew we were going to get married. What
people do not know is that I had an abortion in my
junior year, and was pregnant again when I graduated.
We had to get married. Jerry was a great guy then, but
I would not have married him until after college, if
not for being pregnant. By that time I might have
found out what a cheater he was. He cheated on me all
through my marriage. When I had the car accident and
lost my baby I was devastated mentally and physically.
I could never have children again and I accepted that
as Gods punishment for getting pregnant twice and
being so stupid. Ten years later I found out that
Jerry, while seemingly supporting me, was also
screwing one of the nurses at the hospital. The same
one that tended to me for the 2 weeks I was in the
hospital, he ended up screwing for years!
Once I was recuperated from the accident and we
continued college we were only an hour away from each
other during the week, and lived as husband and wife
on weekends, breaks, and of course all summer, for 4
years. I thought I had a dream marriage. A supporting
husband, who worked his tail off, full time, went to
school, paid the rent, bought the food, paid our
tuitions. We came here and bought that house (pointing
across Megan's yard) and both got jobs at St.Pius
using the educations we earned for ourselves.
When he got caught screwing that girl and we went to
trial for statutory, he fessed up to the whole thing
because the prosecutor had 30 girls to bring into
court and testify that he had affairs with them, some
in school when they were underage. It was sickening.
All of this could have been avoided by what you call
"alternative sex." I wouldn't have found out Jerry was
a jerk right away, but if I hadn't been pregnant and
HAD to get married, my thinking would have changed and
I may have looked at things in a different light."

Heidi was choked up a little and we all got up to hug
and comfort her.

I was the first to speak. "Wow, Heidi, that's quite a
bit of advice that every girl should hear. Thanks, and
I am really so sorry. . .I . . ."

"Please" Heidi interjected,
"Don't feel sorry for me. His cheating and
philandering are things I had no control over. But,
having sex like married people, in high school, was
stupid. We did all that other stuff too and always had
lots of opportunities, you know, being alone.
Jerry's mom was dead and his Dad worked lots of hours.
Their house was always free for us. We were so
beautiful, so smart. But, now I know we could have
shared a lot of the same pleasures, same intimacies
without risking pregnancy, by just not having regular
intercourse. We thought we were grown up, we weren't.
Feeling like you are in love and wanting to express it
is only normal. Wanting, or I guess 'being horny' is
normal too. You guys have to worry about disease more
than I did then. Know your partner.
Where you are lucky is that most of your possible
boyfriends are inexperienced and have no shot of
having HIV, but make sure you know them and their
history.
Alternative sex? Wow, you can have so much fun, so
much pleasure, feel so much in love with hand sex,
oral sex, sex toys, and even anal sex of you're
adventurous, anything you can do that you both
agree to.
But, don't let that loaded penis inside your vagina.
15 minutes of pleasure can screw up your whole life.
Some of you may have already done it and gotten away
with it. Don't press your luck anymore."

"Oh God, I'm lecturing now, ruining your night. I just
don't want to see any of you get hurt. Let me just add
this . . .Love isn't thinking a guy has a cute ass, or
him thinking you have a cute ass or big boobs. Make
sure you, or your partner, isn't just like a dog,
sniffin' butt holes and humpin' legs, as we used to
say. Your body is sacred and you don't share it with
just anyone to have a good time.
You can get off at home, alone, if you have to get
off. I've said way too much, and I can talk to any of
you anytime if you have any questions.
Just don't do it at school. We can have private girl
talk if you feel comfortable asking me questions. OK?"

We all nodded and Heidi turned and was out the door in
a flash. She was obviously uncomfortable about sharing
so much of her own life and problems, but you could
see she was concerned for us.
She saw herself at about the same age, and no one was
there for her. But, now there was a wet blanket to
remove from us so we could enjoy the night.

We all sat and tried to think of something to get the
ball rolling.

Kim went over to the pizza boxes and opened one.

"Oh look," she said, "there's sausage on this one, we
can all start practicing now."

We all laughed like hell at her joke and got up to get
pizza too.
"If we're practicing with the sausage," Jenny said "I
hope the boys are having anchovies on theirs."

Again we all laughed when we got the "fish smell"
joke, but I admit, it took me a second longer than the
others.

We wolfed down pizza for a few minutes and watched the
end of Conan, and then some comics that came on next.
Then we turned our circle more towards each other
again.

Megan looked at us saying, "Anal sex, did she really
say that?"

You won't believe this," Kim began, "But my one sister
says she prefers anal to regular sex. My other sister
says she tried it and would leave it, but it is very
intimate, but there is lots of prep for it that
changes the mood. It's not something you do on a
date in the back of a car. I just cannot imagine even
trying it."

"Rick wanted me to try it," Jenny cut in, "On our
little honeymoon from hell in New York? I say that
like I didn't enjoy that week with Rick. I really did,
don't think that he raped me, or anything. Anyway, he
tried . . . a . . .um . . .stuff . . . back there. It
was morning and I hadn't . . .you know . . . went yet.
It seemed pretty gross at the time."

"I think the 'Joy of Sex' says to use a light enema,
like a Fleet, a couple of them to avoid messes, and
lots and lots of lube," I added.
"It makes it easier if you want to be that
adventurous."

All conversation stopped, and all 3 girls looked at
me. "You read up on anal sex?" Megan asked astounded.

"Well, . . .not on purpose," I said. "I was reading
the 'Joy of Sex' and just came to that part. I wasn't
exactly looking for pointers for my next date with
Billy."

That got a laugh for my 3 friends who never heard me
say 'poop' without apologizing.

"Kim, your sister prefers it? I can't imagine that.
What's wrong with her?" Jenny asked.

"Hey, I'm just telling you what she said. She said it
wasn't something you did 4 times a week, but that when
it happened it was special and real intimate." Kim
added.
"I had asked her about it when that rumor mill thing
went around about high schoolers having more sex and
less pregnancy. They say that's because of anal sex,
more kids doing it."

"Oh, that was just one of those urban legends," Megan
chided. "I saw that one too, on my Dads computer.
There was a video clip with it that had some chick
saying
"I'm not going to screw up my life, getting pregnant,"
then she walks away like she has a load in her pants.
Don't believe all that stuff. But, when I did ask my
sisters about it, they both hedged and said was a
personal choice of a committed couple.
I didn't press, it sounded gross. But, I know people
do it."

We looked like 4 zombies being led off into the night
as our minds wandered about the awful things men do to
your bodies to get off. I've had in my mind, for a
long time; any sex act I did not enjoy would be off
limits. I was not going to be a subservient sex tool
to anyone.

Finally Megan stood up. "OK, lets get our minds off of
things that are scaring us, ruining our mood. This is
supposed to be a giggly fun party. I don't wanna talk
sex no more.
I WANT TO SEE IT.
Lets put on the porno movie!!!"

"God, I don't believe you actually have one of those
things," I said. "Where did you get it?"

"From my sister, who else," Kim laughed. "I told her
we were having a slumber and planned to talk sex and
boys and she suggested it. She and her husband have a
lot of them. She said she got hooked on them in her
sorority days for a source of laughs, and to ease
tension and stress. You know, with what you
do afterward. She even told me they had blanket
parties where a bunch of girls sit with blankets over
each of them, watching pornies, and they could use
their hands as they liked without the others seeing.
She said it sounded 'lezzie' but it wasn't at all."

Megan slipped the movie in the VCR and went to lock
the door so her parents couldn't walk in. The movie
opened with some guy talking about the new bunch of
girls he had for his viewers, and they were all new to
the porno business.
Then a girl appears on a couch and the guy interviewed
her about sex, what she liked and didn't. Before you
knew it she was nude and masturbating. We giggled and
made fun of marks on her body and supposed what she
was thinking as she began to make loud squeally
noises.
Then the guy who interviewed her came into the shot
and began to lick her vagina. We got quiet for a bit,
then Kim made some comment and we all laughed and
started throwing in barbs. A few minutes later she had
this huge penis half way down her throat. I was
mesmerized, because, it was the first real penis I had
ever seen. I had seen drawings, but never a real one.
It was huge, but this girl had done this before, and
she looked like she really enjoyed it. She licked him
all over and sucked on his balls, smiling at him.

Kim and Megan were a riot with their comments.
Jennifer was pretty quiet.
I laughed, but was a little uncomfortable seeing all
this for the first time.
Then, the guy lays the girl out with her legs way up
over her head and he puts his penis at the shaved
opening (Kim made a lot of barber jokes at that, too)
of her vagina, and slides the whole
thing in.
We all sat in stunned silence that this huge thing
could slide into such a little girl.
Boy, did she love it. I must say she made ME hot too.
We grew more comfortable with the scenes as they
changed positions over and over and we each threw in
funny comments. Then finally he started moaning and he
pulled his huge penis out and she scooted right down
and put her mouth over it. She then held her mouth
open so the camera could see a mouthful of this thick
milk white stuff, and she swallows it and licks and
sucks him more.
Four girls with eyes bugged out watched in silence
while the guy squirmed and shouted, and the girl
sucked and swallowed.

"Girls," Jennifer said, "That is what a full blow job
is, like it or not. That's what it looks like. But, I
can tell you that when you are with someone you love,
it is making love, not a blowjob, and can be
beautiful. I know we all laughed at this, but it is
pretty downgrading to women."

"That may be true," Kim, said, "But, this whole
performance was for the sake of sexual entertainment,
and quite frankly, I was entertained, and I learned a
few things."

The rest of us were pretty much quiet and did not
participate in the short lived tąte-Ö-tąte.
I think we were all anxious to see the next scene and
I wondered how hot that first one had made the others.
I know I was a little warm down below.
The next few scenes offered more of the same, script
and acting wise. The same guy with the huge penis
having oral sex with some young girl, then screwing
her brains out and having his orgasm either in her
mouth or on her face. We made fun of the noises the
girls made and were having a general good time, but
were bored after seeing the same thing over and over.
At least now I knew what a penis really looked like,
and what sex acts looked like.

If not in the company of my girlfriends, I would have
been quite mortified.

The fourth scene was a girl, with almost no boobs at
all, masturbating a guy with her feet.
It made great fodder for jokes and girl catcalls. All
3 of my friends had probably, at least, done that with
their boyfriends, but definitely NOT with their feet.
When the guy finally had his orgasm, (God I have to
start talking less technical), when he finally
CAME, he shot it high into the air and into her hair
and then a second volley to her chest, before more
oozed onto her feet.

Megan jumped to her knees," Wow, what would that feel
like inside of you? He must have squirted half a cup.
He could have knocked over cans on a fence post at 20
feet!!"

"Well, girls, I guess we know Jimmy B is not a big
cummer," Jenny said as she poked at Meg.
Meg was embarrassed at her outburst and was quick to
defend herself and her beau.

"Well, I only see a thimbleful in the end of the
condom, and he's gone and cleaned up before I could
really get a good look both times."

"Ohhh, BOTH times. Ladies we now know that Meg has
done it twice" Kim cheered.

Meg shot Kim a look, and then smiled when she realized
it was just kidding around.

Meg gave her a little sneer, saying, "Don't worry,
you'll catch up . . . when that boyfriend of yours can
get it up."

"Oh, he can get it up" Kim retorted, "and it's as big
as that guys is, too. I am NOT kidding!"

I wished I had something to add, but was enjoying
their playing. I noticed the screen had 2 new people
on it.

"Look," I said "a NEW guy and a new girl!"

The guy behind the camera introduced the couple as a
one that were married and only worked with each other
in adult movies.
They had only made a few and were getting out of the
business soon. They said they truly made love in their
scenes and were strictly in it for the money, and were
not shy about their love and how they made it. The guy
told them to do their thing and they began.

The scene began with all their clothes on, which
surprised us.
They went through all of the stages of foreplay, and
were quite sensuous in every way. When the girl got
down to put the penis in her mouth, she had me wanting
to do it. They were hot, and all 4 of us were quiet
and, I am sure, pretty juicy.

"Man, I could use one of those blanket party deals
right now," Megan said.

"Do you really want all of us to see you masturbate?"
Kim questioned.

"Well, with a blanket over you, no one really sees,"
Jennifer reasoned.
"Let's face it, we're all going to do it thinking
about this scene, and it's not even over."

"I have to admit," I began, "Its got me pretty steamy
and they aren't even done yet."

After watching them go down on each other, with both
of them licking each other everywhere, and I do mean
everywhere, he finally began to make love to her.
I mean really putting his penis, . . .his DICK (I had
seen 5 of them tonight, I was on a first name basis,
now) inside of her. They were lip locked as he humped
his dick in and out of her. The way she held on to his
back and dug her fingers into him, it was apparent she
was in love with him and what he was doing to her.
He got up and quickly turned her over to all fours and
he plowed into her again. He leaned over her and
grabbed her breasts and they touched tongues, swapping
spit.
She whispered to him to touch her ass and he went back
to his knees. He stuck a thumb in his mouth and
brought it down to her anus and pushed it right in.
She quickly squealed with joy as he began sawing the
thumb in and out of her to same rhythm as his dick in
her . . .pussy.
After a minute or two he produced a plastic bottle of
liquid oil, or gel and began to put it on her anus and
then push it in with his thumb.
We all knew what was coming.

"He's really going to do it, isn't he," Jenny said. "I
never thought it could be so sensuous, or at least
look that way."

"It's a little alarming how stretched out and open she
is," I said.
"I think she has done this before," I chuckled.

He then pulled his dick out of her and took the lube
bottle and laid 2 lines of lube along its length and
then a huge dollop on the tip of his dick.
He pressed it to her anus and she told him to go slow
at first. She drew quick breaths as he pressed
forward, and she pushed him back with her hand a
couple times, but soon, he was pressed right up
against her.
After a minute she looked back and told him to
fuck her. He began sawing in and out of her. I was so
turned on by the sensuality of the whole scene that
this act, which I would have considered a perverted
ticket to hell an hour ago, looked like the most
natural love making I had seen yet.
Within minutes she began to moan and cheer him on to
continue his onslaught into her butt.
She said she wanted to see his face as her fucked her
and he pulled his glistening dick out of her.
She rolled to her back and brought her legs up and he
put a pillow under her butt.
He put his dick up to her anus,. . errr . . asshole,
and it swallowed him right in. Her breathing became
long hard wheezes as she built towards an orgasm and
she soon had a wild-eyed look on her face and she quit
breathing and was turning red as a beet.
Then the most blood-curdling yell came from her mouth
and she appeared to pee to big squirts.

I was beginning to think she had lost bodily function
control when Jenny blurted out, "She's a squirter, a
real female ejaculator."

"She's peeing!" I said.

"No," Jenny said without taking her eyes off the
screen, "It's not pee, see, it's clear. It's actually
from the natural lube ducts in your body. Think about
how good it feels when you 'cream your jeans', and
imagine squirting from there. It's supposed to be
awesome. It's a g-spot orgasm."

I had read about them in the Joy of Sex.

As Jenny finished speaking, the girl on the screen
began to convulse a little and she used what little
coordinated strength she had to push the man out of
her.
She lay there gasping for breath, and vibrating like
she had a current going through her. She finally
opened her eyes and smiled at her partner and he again
pushed into her butt and began screwing her like
crazy.
She had another of those earth shattering, seeming
near death, orgasms when he called out that he was
going to cum.
She drew her ass off his dick and went right for the
slippery head that just came out of her ass.
Without really putting it in her mouth, (Thank God!),
she opened her mouth and he, without stroking or
touching himself, began shooting jets of cum into her
mouth. Not one or two, but 5 or 6.
She swallowed some but let the rest run out of her
mouth onto his dick.
She used it as a lube to then run her hand up and down
it's length, made an O with her fingers to run it
right up to the tip, squee-geeing the cum from his
dick. She then put it in her mouth, sucked a little,
showed some cum on her tongue, swallowed and
mouthed "I love you" to the guy and they kissed,
swapping the juices she had in her mouth.
THE END came up on the screen and we all sat there
dumbfounded.

"THAT WAS HOT," Kim was the first to say. "If you told
me what they were going to do I would have said to
skip the movie, it sounded too disgusting. But that
was HOT. What kind of orgasm was THAT. Now I know why
my sister says she likes anal so much."

"I never would have thought," Jenny began, "that any
lovemaking could have been that sensual, that hot. I
read about squirting orgasms once and thought it was a
myth. I heard of girls passing out with an orgasm and
thought that was a figure of speech, but she was close
to lights out. Hard to believe OUR bodies are capable
of that."

"I think it's hard to believe our boys are capable of
that," Meg added. " I still don't want nobody sticking
a dick up my butt, or shooting their stuff in my
mouth. But I have to admit that with the right guy, at
the right time . . . ."

I think I shocked everyone when I blurted out, "me
too, the right guy, the right time, the right
situation, all of that seems feasible. You know, an
option.
One thing I know is now true, that I never understood
when I read it before; NOTHING two people do,
with each other's consent, is perverted or
unreasonable.
That couple was on the same page. I wanted to screw
that guy, he was so gentle, loving and feeling towards
her."

"Wow," Kim said, "the Virgin Mary gives it up for a
porno star!"

I picked up a throw pillow and threw it at Kim. We all
laughed and then sat back and relaxed.

"Now what do we do," Megan asked. "It's just 2:45,
what do we do now? I'm a little too keyed up to go to
sleep."

Jenny looked at each of us and said, "I have a
suggestion, if everyone is game. Let's pass out the
blankets for that blanket party thing Kim's sister
told her about, turn out the lights and rewind that
scene. We are all friends here. We've seen each other
shower and change clothes, you know, gotten personal.
I think we all feel a little, or maybe a lot, ummm,
"frustrated" by the hot sex scene we saw.
It's something else we can share that's special. If
you guys don't want to do that, I have to go take a
long shower."

"Let me get this straight," Megan said. "We all sit
and get a blanket to cover ourselves, and we let our
hands do what comes naturally and no one can see. But
we can hear each other."

"That's what my sister said," Kim said sheepishly.
"You sit, you know, like we are, Indian style, so
everything is, you know, opened up. You have the
blanket over the front of you and
you can do what you want. It sounded pretty kinky when
she told me, but it's sounding pretty good right now.
Or else, I'M going to need a long shower too."

"You know I'm in" Jenny said. "I let a guy take a
picture of me with his dick in my mouth, that's
probably all over the internet by now, so. . . I can't
be anymore embarrassed, and you guys are friends and
I'm ultimately closer to you than anyone in the world.
Plus I can talk to you guys about more things that
ANYONE, even my mom or sisters. It seems right."

"Carree, how about you?" Megan said. "If you don't
want to, we won't do it. I respect you too much to
force you to do it, or to leave the room so we can."

I was flattered that she felt that way about our
friendship and had no qualms about expressing it to
the others. She and I never talked about sex or that
kind of personal stuff much, me being the Virgin Mary
and all (ha ha), but all of a sudden, with that
personal mountain climbed, we became true sisters.

"I'm in," I said. "That scene had me going and I
wanted to touch myself the first time I saw it. But,
before we do, there is one thing I have to say, or
tell, you all.
We all had confessions of a sort tonight, and you know
I am still a virgin, my boyfriend is a lying dud who
doesn't, as they say, have the balls, to try and touch
me to express his feelings to me. You all thought I
was the Virgin Mary, saving myself to be a nun.
I have to tell you this.
Back a few months ago when Meg gave us details of her
trip to Jimmy's cabin, when we played Truth Spin. She
described in detail about holding Jimmy's peni . . .I
mean, dick, and getting laid and everything. Kim
didn't have a fourth place to sleep in her room, so I
agreed to put my sleeping bag on the sofa in the
parlor. Well, just to show you I am normal, I'll tell
you this.
I diddled myself for an hour that night on that sofa,
thinking about Meg and Jimmy getting it on. And, I
didn't even know what a real penis, I mean DICK,
looked like until tonight, besides drawings.
But, I was hot as hell. A few weeks later, I replayed
her story in my mind one night when I couldn't sleep
and did the same thing.
So, please don't patronize me.
I'm not a nun, I don't want to be a nun. I would love
to get made love to, just like all of you guys. I want
to learn about sex and be able to share questions and
thoughts with my 'sisters'."

"Lordy," Jenny said, "You sure surprise me, Carree.
You were the one I wanted to tell about my New York
trip after Rick ignored me and threw me away. I wanted
you to tell me what to do so I could make myself right
with God. That's how much I thought you WERE 'the
Virgin Mary'. You know, we get preconceived notions
and . . . .well, I'm real sorry Carree. I think we can
all be more honest now."

"Well," I said. "Where are the blankets?"

Megan got up a little sheepishly and went to the
closet and pulled out 4 blankets.

"I can't believe we are doing this," she said. "I
can't believe I want to do this. This is the way I
felt going up the mountain road to Jimmy's camp that
day . . . Excited, but scared."
We all pulled up spots in front of the sofa, except
Kim, who was in front of the recliner right along side
us.
We sat "Indian style" as Meg dropped blankets to each
of us and one to her spot next to me.
I grabbed mine and stuffed part of the blanket under
my knees and butt and pulled the corners up over my
shoulders and I then leaned back to seal my "tent."
All that showed was my head.
Jenny and Kim took my lead and Meg was busying herself
getting the remote and turning off the lights.

"My sister said it sounded kind of 'lezzie'," Kim
said, " and I am just thinking that if I tried to
explain this to anyone, it would sound awful."

"Hey, that's one thing we have to discuss," Megan said
as she plopped down beside me.
"We are all best friends to each other, but we each
have other friends we confide in. NO ONE else can ever
find out that we did this. AGREED?? Consider that
signed in blood?"

The three of us nodded as Meg continued, . . ."and no
one has to do anything here. If anyone has second
thoughts, no one makes fun or anything like that. But
if you don't do anything, you are still part of this
pact, OK?." Again the 3 of us nodded assent.

"Megan," I said, "if that is aimed at me I want you to
know that I am 100% into this. Damn it all, I can't
get that schlub boyfriend of mine to put some
sexcitement into my life, I may as well do something
to do it myself."

"Sexcitement?" Jennifer said laughing.

"Did I say SEXcitement?" I asked, "Wow, a real
Freudian slip."

We all laughed as it broke up a little tension. There
we sat, four of us, in our PJ's , in our little tents,
as Meg rewound the tape to the spot where the last
scene started. She found it and pushed play, and then
busied herself making her tent to hide herself.

"OK, now. No talking or making jokes or anything, and
have fun everybody," Jenny said as if we were about to
go on a ride at Disney.

The camera guy just finished introducing the couple
and they just began to kiss as we settled in, four
sets of eyes staring at the screen. I wondered, as it
started, if we would think it was as hot now, already
knowing what happens.
Once the guy had the girl's shirt up and was fondling
and kissing her breasts, at least I got the answer to
that question. The girl's breasts were big and full,
like mine, and my own nipples ached to be touched, and
touch I did.
You could make some pretty bold moves under the
blanket without being detected by anyone watching. I
grew more confident right away. I pinched and twisted
my nipples and squeezed my breast in tandem with what
I saw on the screen. I noticed right away that
my breathing was quickened and I wondered if the
others noticed too.

"Screw it," I thought to myself. I am going to make as
if they are not in the room. If they don't like the
noise I make, too bad.
But, I also thought that if anyone was going to be
modest about breathing heavy or making noise, maybe my
own heavy breathing or groans might embolden them to
let loose.
My arms were crossed as I cupped and pinched each
breast in unison with the screen, then, as the guy
pulled her shorts off and kissed his way down her
belly to begin licking her vagina, or "eating her," I
slid my own hand from under my pajama top to inside my
bottoms. I was wet, I knew, but I was not aware how
wet. A lot more than any other times I did this. I
used my fingers to pull my lips apart and I slid my
index finger all the way down the slit and then back
up to my little bud, my clit.
As I stroked it a couple times with my index and
middle finger and felt it jump and engorge. It felt
great and I blew out a mouthful of air and sucked in
another through my nose. I kept those two fingers
right on the spot and swirled them in a small
circular motion. Ahh, I was happy.

The couple on the screen had twisted themselves into a
69 position and were happily licking and fondling each
other. The thought of putting a penis in my mouth did
not seem as revolting as it had other times I thought
about it.
I heard myself hum a kind of soft groan on one of my
exhales. I knew I was on my way to a nice orgasm.
While I was concentrating on the screen, I did notice
that there were 3 other girls in the room, all heavy
breathing. I made sure I didn't look at any of them so
as not to embarrass them or break my own
concentration.
The tv duo were now putting their tongues in each
others butt holes. I didn't really understand this,
what pleasure might come from it, but soon the girl
could no longer concentrate on holding the guys balls
and penis aside to get way down there. She raised her
head and moaned an "oh my God," as his tongue drilled
her anus. It dilated and he soon filled it with spit
and put his finger up her butt and continued licking
her vagina . . .PUSSY.
Those words, pussy, dick, cock, asshole, fuck, all
make everything sound sexier. I just have a hard time
getting used to using them. I don't like "cunt"
though. It just has a sound that makes whatever you
are talking about seem filthy. After some moans and
mewls on the screen, the girl dropped her mouth around
his dick and rapid fired it deep, in and out of her
throat.
Finally she could take no more of his licking and
reached her hand between his lips and her pussy and
rolled off him.
She looked him in the eye and said, "fuck me."
She was putting me over the first edge of my first
orgasm. He knelt between her legs and smacked his dick
on her pussy a few times, then he just pushed between
her lips and sunk in to the hilt.
She groaned and he began churning his hips in slow
circular strokes as he hugged her body against him.
Little squeaks from deep in her throat could be heard
each time he hit bottom.

Finally he kneeled back, holding her to him and he
turned and put her butt on the edge of a sofa. His
cock as at the same level as her pussy and he threaded
it in and out with long strokes.
I hadn't noticed before when they showed a close up of
his dick going in her, she had a hand underneath
herself and was fingering her own asshole.
Almost unconsciously, I dipped my wet fingers down
underneath myself and touched my own bottom hole. It
responded to my touch, and seemed to open and flinch.
It went from a place to poop from, to an erogenous
zone.
God, we are funny creatures.
I thought to put one finger on my butt hole and one on
my clit, but to do that I would have to lean forward
too much and I was afraid of the blanket falling down.
That would have to wait for a more private session.
As the girl on the screen said "do me doggie," he
pulled his dick from her pussy to let her off the
couch.
She knelt on the floor and spread her knees and
lowered her head to a waiting pillow. I must have been
distracted the first time I saw this, because I hadn't
noticed that, before he sunk his dick back into her,
he licked her pussy and dragged his tongue from
there back up to her asshole.
She closed her eyes and moaned a long "ohhhhh."

As he put his dick back to her pussy I could hold off
no longer.
I tipped my head back and let out a stifled gutty
moan. I was cumming. My two fingers were sliding on
either side of my clit.
It never felt it so big!
I dug my fingers hard into myself letting out, Hmmmt,
Hmmt, Hmmt, Hmmmt, as I wanted to rut against myself.
I came 3 times right in a row and probably would have
went for more except I didn't want to take my eyes off
the screen.
Sounds in the room told me I was not the only one
cumming.
We all made different noises, some high pitched hums,
some guttural grunts, but I think we were all cumming
about the same time.
The guy on the screen was now on his feet bent over
her kissing her while sawing in and out of her. She
told him to touch her ass. He pulled from for a second
and grabbed a bottle of some kind of lube. He pushed
back into her and began filling the dimple of her butt
with the lube. He then pushed it in with his thumb.
My clit was sensitive, but I wanted another orgasm so
I put a finger inside me, which I really hadn't done
much, afraid of "breaking" myself.
I was sawing my middle finger in small strokes in and
out of my little pussy without really touching my clit
and I felt a new and different kind of orgasm building
deep within me.

The guy on the screen had just pulled from the girl's
pussy and was putting lines of the liquid lube along
his cock. Once he put a dollop on the tip I knew he
was going to push that big thing up her butt.
I still could not believe how easily it just slid
right in.
It was a lot sexier this time than the first time I
saw it, maybe because I had touched my own nether hole
and found that it was so responsive.
She was having somewhat of a tough time taking it in
herself at first, but she never asked him to stop,
just to go slow.
Soon, he had a rhythm and she was cumming to beat the
band making noises like I never heard before.
She said something about seeing his face and he pulled
from her as she flipped to her back. He took the
pillow her head was on and put it under her butt and
she lifted her legs way up beside her head.
Her butt hole was tipped right up to him and open for
him. He took the lube bottle and squirted a clear shot
right into her dilated hole.
He positioned his penis right there and drove into her
butt. Her eyes rolled back and she began meeting his
strokes. When she got to the part where she was like
vibrating and turning red, where I thought she was
convulsing and passing out, she started the squirting.
As she did that I started to cum again myself. But,
this was an orgasm, not from my clit, but from inside
me. No matter where it was from, it was getting harder
and harder not to scream out.
Just then the girl on the screen gave here blood
curdling report to her orgasms as she had to push the
guy from her body. She vibrated like she had an
electric wire going through her and she sprayed 3
times into the air from her pussy.
I noticed this time that the guy tried to catch them
in his mouth and he did get a good shot of the third
volley.
She let out a big sigh and smiled at him and he stuck
his dick right back in her butt hole.
I was, in the meantime, having my second and third
vaginal orgasm from my stroking. I let out some ooo's
and ahh's as they came over me.
They were different from the violent orgasms from my
clit, but felt as good. My hand was soaked, as I
suspected my pajama bottoms were, as I pulled my
middle finger from my slit and brought it along with
my index finger back to my now rested clit.

He began sawing in earnest in her ass again and she
was starting to have one of those loud electric
orgasms when he said he was cumming.
She pushed at his stomach and pulled herself back and
spun around to get her head near his cock.
She was squirting as she did this, I hadn't seen that
the first time through.
Where does that fluid come from?

I don't know a lot about men and how they cum, but I
always thought they had to have contact with their
hand, another hand or vagina or something to
ejaculate. But, he sat back on his haunches almost
barking like a dog and, without touching his penis,
shot 6 huge shots of white thick cum, she catching
each in her mouth.
She swallowed some and then let it run out over his
dick. As she stroked his dick with her cum slathered
hands, I came one more time from rubbing my clit.
I let out a loud groan, louder than any noise I had
made yet that night.
Meg and Kim, as if they planned it let out loud groans
together, as if they were punched in the stomach. I
could see Meg from the corner of my eye, dropping her
head back resigning herself to the orgasm.
The girl on the screen was just making an O with her
thumb and forefinger at the base of the guys cock,
where it met his balls, and drew it forward to wipe
the cum from his cock.
Once she brought it up to a pinch at the tip she wiped
the load from her fingers to her mouth and breasts.
She looked at his dick again and he groaned a little
and a pearl size drop of cum came out. She licked it
off, showed it to him and swallowed.
That particular act, I thought was very sexy.

Then, she took the dick, that had been up her bowels,
into her mouth and licked it clean. She kissed him and
mouthed "I Love You" to him.

It was over. I just came my last time, a gentle
soothing orgasm from my clit.
The previous cums had desensitized me a little. But, I
had found something new with the orgasms I had from
putting my fingers IN myself.
I was steeped in my own reverie when Jenny let loose
with a long loud grunt as if she were trying to pass a
bowling ball.

I was back in the room now. I was out of my sexually
induced state of private pleasure.
I put my head back and closed my eyes as I listened to
the others finish their deeds and then sigh, as I had,
only to drop their heads back to rest and contemplate
what had just happened.

"If I wasn't convinced those two were not totally in
love and committed to each other, that would have been
a disgusting display," Jenny said through still
slightly labored breathing. "I can't believe how hot
they made that."

"Pretty good way to sum it up, Jen," Megan said. "A
lot of what they did never crossed my mind and if
someone ever suggested it, I would have to call the
Police. Good Lord Jesus Christ, that was hot."

"I never had an O that good ever before. That guy was
hot. The girl was awesome. I imagined myself in her
place. I couldn't have done it, but I admire her for
the commitment she had to her man, his pleasure and
hers." Kim said.
"They did things I never heard or thought of either,
Jen."

"I was stunned," I said. "I never thought I could get
off that much watching things like that. I agree there
were things I never heard or thought of in their
repertoire. They were hot to watch. I really got off."

We all put our heads back and let out long breaths. I
think the other three were thinking the same thing
that I was;
How about the four of us, what did WE just do. We just
blindly did one of the most personal things a living
creature can do, in front of each other because we
were seduced by a tape.
We were put in a sexually induced state and did
something we would never ever think we COULD do.
Was sex that powerful?
Is that why your parents try to keep you from being
alone together?
Would you do ANYTHING, like the girl in the video
scene, if you were hot enough?
Do you lose all control? Could I, could we, control
ourselves if we were put in such a state?

Megan broke my thought process by throwing off her
blanket and standing up. "I don't know about you guys,
but I am bushed. I could fall asleep standing on my
head. Fold your blanket and put them on the top shelf
of that closet. Kim, grab that video and put it away.
I wouldn't want to forget it and have my Dad find it
tomorrow."

With that, Megan disappeared into the bathroom as we
all stood up and followed her orders. We were just
putting the last blanket in the closet when Meg came
out of the john, unlocked the door to the TV-Study
room and crossed to her bedroom.
She stopped about one step out of the room and said,
"Before you guys come in my room and touch anything,
. . uhhhh . . . ummmm . . . .wash your hands."
With that she smiled big and we all laughed. I hadn't
been sure if Meg was tired or remorseful by her
robotic actions after she got up. Now I knew she was
just tired. I didn't want anyone to feel bad about
this.

Kim grabbed her tape and went into the bathroom with
her shoulder bag leaving Jennifer and me in the room.
I looked at Jenny and went to hug her, saying "Now you
know, and we know, why you did what you did when you
went on your little honeymoon with Rick. Look how easy
we got carried away by just watching that video.
Sexuality and curiosity can be very powerful. Don't
ever be ashamed about that again.
You are a fine person and a great friend. Don't let
that cloud hang over you.It could have been any one of
us."

Jen tightened her hug with me and then broke it,
looking me square in the eye. "Thanks, I was thinking
the same thing and wondered if I was fooling myself,
doing so. I guess I wasn't. Thanks. It was great to
hear from you. I hope the others understand like you."

"I'm sure they do," I said as the bathroom door opened
and Kim came out.

"Whose next," Kim blurted as she whisked past us.
"I'm so tuckered I almost fell asleep sitting on the
throne."

Jen and I chuckled as Kim passed and Jen went right
to the bathroom.

"I can't hold it any longer, if you don't mind," Jen
said.

"No, go ahead," I said as I picked up the room a
little for Meg.

There was still a lot of Heidi Stewarts pizza left and
empty soda glasses. I turned off the tv and that left
me in a dark room. I felt my way to the light switch
and turned it on.
Just then Meg and Kim came back in.

Meg said, "I better pick up. So my mom doesn't have to
in the . . . Oh, you got food and cups together.
Thanks."

I noticed as Meg and Kim went around the room picking
up and straightening that they had both shed their
panties. It was easily discernable through the thin PJ
bottoms.
Jen opened the bathroom door and I saw she had lost
hers too. As I made a beeline for the bathroom I knew
I would get rid of mine too, and for the same reason,
they were soaking wet.

It was quite a night. I felt more like a woman, almost
as if I had sex with the guy in the video.
I sighed as I stripped off my bottoms and panties and
sat on the toilet. This night was going to change my
relationship with Billy.
If it didn't, he would be gone from my life.
I couldn't wait for him any longer.
My sexuality was awake.
As much as I wanted to feel a man inside me, I wanted
it to be a man I loved.
Also, Heidi Stewart's words rang in my ears, about how
pregnancy ruined her life. I wouldn't let that happen
to me.
I kicked my panties aside, put on my bottoms, washed
my hands, grabbed a tissue and rolled it around my
soiled underwear.

I tucked that into the waistband of my PJs and pulled
my top down over the waist. I switched off the light
and went to Megan's room where the other three had
already gotten into bed or sleeping bags.
Getting to sleep tonight would not be a problem.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -
If I had dreamed that night, I didn't remember. But,
as I struggled to become awake, I also struggled to
place where I was. I heard voices talking in low
tones. Suddenly the events of last night in Megan's tv
room came home and I realized the voices I heard. As
my eyes focused and fluttered open I heard one of the
voices, Megan's speak to me.
"Earth to Carree, welcome to reality. It's Saturday"

"Oh, good morning!" I managed.

"Not quite" said Kim, as I found the other voice that
brought me out of my sleep. "It's one thirty in the
after noon. Jennifer is in the shower. Megan's already
had hers. You and me are next, but if we want any hot
water, it might be a good idea to go down and catch a
coffee first. Jen has been in there a long time."

Just as Kim finished saying that, the door swung open
and Jennifer came in with towel wrapped around her and
another in her hair.
"What no robe, Jen?" Megan asked. "You could have
given my Dad quite an eyeful if he came up."
"I'm sure I don't have anything that he hasn't seen
before, although I would be pretty embarrassed. My
robe takes up half my overnight bag, so it was the
robe or my dryer, and I love my dryer," Jen said.

"Um" Kim said, "You were in there an AWfully l-o-n-g
time, you could have saved US some hot water, or were
you too busy to think about us."
With that Jennifer turned a bright red as she blushed
a guilty look.

"Oh my God," Megan said. "You did it again in the
shower didn't you, you old horn toad."
"Sorry, I couldn't even wash without arousing myself,
besides, that video is etched pretty good in my brain.
My period is due, and I'm always extra horny then,"
Jen admitted.

"We weren't grilling you," I said, "Just busting on
you. YOU were the one who blushed when Meg said it."

Jen sat on her bed and began drying and combing out
her hair. We were all waiting for her to finish that
and put on some clothes so we could go downstairs for
coffee.
Meg looked around at me and said, "You and Kim better
put on some underwear too. You can see right through
your bottoms."

"I have a robe," I said.
"Me too" Kim echoed. "Don't worry, we'll be decent."
It was quiet in the room for a minute while we watched
Jen stroke her hair out.

I had to get something out into the open. "Is
everybody OK with last night? No regrets? No remorse?
No great pangs of guilt? If so, lets talk about it."

"I'm OK," Meg said as Kim and Jen echoed the same.
"But" Meg continued, "Lets finish the pact we made
last night. We did, what we did, as something four
good girlfriends do, and probably do once in their
life, together like that. I think it made us closer as
friends and sisters. But, once we leave this room to
go downstairs, it never happened. We never mention it
again even amongst ourselves. It's gone. It's just in
our memories, and I am sure we all will remember it as
long as we live. But, it's gone. We never speak of it
again. Fair enough? I am not ashamed of it, but a lot
more can be made of it than it was, and the more we
speak of it, the better the chance it gets out."

"It sounds good to me," I said.

"You're right," Jen chimed in. "I think its best we
leave it right here, and never return to it. Kim, you
can't even girl-talk it your sisters. OK?"

"Signed in blood," Kim said.

"Say goodbye to it girls, and lets go downstairs for
coffee.," Megan said rising.
"Then Carree and Kim can shower and my Dad can drop
you home on his way to pick up my mom at the mall."

The door clicked shut and, as far as I know, no one,
until now, ever spoke another word about it. It was a
special night that was never repeated, at least with
me.

I couldn't wait to see Billy on Sunday night when he
got home. He had explaining to do about the stories he
was telling about us to his friends. He also had to
get a little aggressive with me if he really planned
on making me a part of his life. I would wait no more
for his hormones to kick in.
Sunday came and went without my even hearing from
Billy and by 7:30 I was more than peeved. I decided to
call him. I had gotten my period Saturday night and
was not in the best of moods on Sunday anyway.
He was going to hear from me.
When I dialed I hoped he would answer the phone so I
didn't have to make any small talk with his mom or
Dad, and I got my wish.

"Well, were you ever going to call me, or were you
going to let 3 whole days go by without talking to
me!!" I spat into the phone when I heard his voice.

"Well, uh, I just got home a couple hours ago and I
took a nap and." he started before I interrupted.

"A couple hours ago!! I've been staring at the phone
to make it ring and you have been home a couple hours?
You better start adding something to this relationship
to make me want to see you again. I was hoping you
would miss me, for God's sake."

"Jeepers Carree, let get a word in. I don't feel good.
I didn't want to call you feeling so rotten, so I
thought a nap would make me feel better. But, it
hasn't and your call makes me feel worse. What got
into you this weekend?" Billy questioned.

I wasn't going to let him up. "Maybe a lot got into me
this weekend. Maybe a senior picked me up at the dance
Friday and took me to the lake and...and... Oh SHIT,
Billy, I got my damned period and I feel like crap and
I just wanted to hear your voice. Then, you never
called. I'm sorry for taking my frustration, pain and
anger out on you. I wanted you to cheer me up. It's my
hormones talking."

"Wow, that's the first time I EVER heard you swear. Is
this the first time you got that thing?" he stupidly
asked.

"What thing?" I wanted to make sure of by asking.

"You know, that thing you just said you got today,"
Billy said.

"Do you mean my period?? I've been getting it for 5
years now. Just what planet are you from Billy? Didn't
your mom and Dad ever tell you anything about girls or
sex?" I slammed back at him. I was rolling now, and I
knew I had said more than I wanted to.

Billy got defensive now, and I couldn't blame him.
"You never reported it to me before so I guess I
figured you never had it or it wasn't my business."

"Billy, you have been the only member of the opposite
sex in my life for as long as I knew there was a
difference between male and female. You are part of
almost every decision I make. WHY wouldn't it be any
of your business? What am I to you?" I screamed at
him.

"I guess maybe I don't know. I thought I was going out
with the prettiest, nicest girl I ever knew, until she
left for her school. But, tonight I'm hearing a
ferocious fighting female who I really don't know,"
Billy said.

"You know me Billy, you're the only one who knows me
through and through. Just sometimes I think you are
too dense to realize it," I said.

"You didn't go up to the lake with a senior after the
dance on Friday then?" Billy asked.

"Well, what do you think? You've never even brought me
up there, so how would I know what to do? (I fired my
first shot in my quest of waking Billy up) You know I
would never go out on you. Why? Did you meet a bunch
of lady hunters in the woods who took you to their
cabin to show you real wildlife?" (My second shot) I
said as he began to piss me off again with that stupid
question.

"Of course not. I would never cheat on you either.
Boy, you are in a mood! Listen; tell the real Carree
that I will pick her up for school tomorrow morning at
7:15, OK? Goodnight!" he spat and slammed down the
phone.

Good, I thought. I got him pissed and maybe put an
idea in his head. I don't know if my "senior at the
lake" comment got him jealous or just P O 'ed. But I
think I struck a nerve and gave him the idea that I
might not be ALL his, if he didn't treat me right. I
was in a mood, though, and was a little sorry for
being so hard on him.

As I replayed the things he said to me I was struck by
something. So much so, that I called him back. He
answered on the first ring.

"Billy, What did you mean by "going away to her
school"?" I said without even saying hello.
"You know," he answered. "When you go away to the
convent school or whatever you do when you become a
nun."

"WHEN DID I EVER TELL YOU THAT I WAS GOING TO BE A
NUN? WHO GAVE YOU THAT IDEA? LOOK AT ME; DO I LOOK
LIKE A NUN? WOULD A NUN TELL YOU THAT YOU WERE A
FUCKING IDIOT?" and with that I slammed the phone
down. I had never been so mad or outraged in all of my
life.
I had heard, since I was in 7th or 8th grade that I
was going to be a nun, or was at least a very holy
person who was pure as the driven snow. I always
thought it was funny that people could get that idea
from impressions. In grade school I was always picked
to play Mary in the school Christmas plays. I was a
slight girl, light brown hair, blue eyes, and perfect
complexion. I was, and still am, very neat and well
groomed and dressed. I always volunteered to help the
nuns with anything. Back then we had all nuns for our
teachers. It was my nature, and still is.
I would help any authority figure, any elder, who
was working for my benefit. I always figured I was
known as brown-noser or butt-kisser. But, where in
hell did this nun thing come from?
I stewed until my blood was boiling. I HAD to talk to
someone, and that someone at these times had to be
Megan. I had been in school and friends with Megan
Parker since the 2nd or 3rd grade. We shared a lot.
She was always my defender. There was a real affection
between us. I had always thought that would wane once
we got older because of the seemed competition girls
put themselves through with looks, boys etc. But that
never happened with Meg.

Megan picked up on the first ring.
"Hi, Meg, do you have time to talk?"

"Sure, it looks like Jimmy isn't going to call
tonight. He WILL pay for this. God, don't boys know
anything about keeping a girl happy," Meg said.

"Well, that's part of the reason why I called. I
finally had to call Billy to find out they had been
home for a couple hours, so Jimmy has been home too,"
I informed her.

"Meg, this may be out of the blue, but, do you
remember when we talked on Friday about my status as
Virgin Mary, nun to be, candidate for the convent?"

"Yeah, Yeah, that whole thing," Meg cut me short.

"Tell me," I continued, "Where did you first hear that
notion, ya know that I was going to join the convent."

"When you went on that retreat with the sisters in 7th
grade. You went with the...whatdoyacallit, practice
nuns"
"Novices," I interrupted. "Sister Mary Daniel took me
with 5 novices to some place near Cape Cod for a
retreat. I had never been to the ocean and one of the
novices was a cousin of my mothers. She said we could
spend some time at the beach. We ended up spending
more time in chapel than the beach, but I did get to
see the ocean."

"Well, while you were gone they had us pray for
everyone to get the calling to become members of holy
orders. You know we used to do that at Friday Mass
every week, but when you were gone it was everyday
during morning prayer and announcements. Plus, your
mother used to tell everyone that you were interested.
At least, that's what my mom used to tell me. You knew
all this stuff was going on then..." She said.

"Well, not to any great extent. My mother used to say
it would be nice if I got a vocation from God, but I
had no interest. Her cousin was a novice then and
since dropped out and got married. We had a lot of
time to talk when we went on retreat, and she told me
then it was not for her.
How did this get all blown out? For Gods sake it was 5
or 6 years ago," I said.

"Sister Daniel used to tell people that someday you
might be a teacher at St. Pius and what a special
relationship you had with God." Meg recalled.

"Oh my God, Meg, she was senile THEN. After she taught
us, she must have really went off. Why didn't you ever
tell me that I was targeted like that?"

"To tell you the truth, I believed it for a long time.
I always wanted to know why you would do that with
your life, but I figured if I screwed up a vocation, I
would go straight to hell. You know how gullible you
are at that age. But, later on I knew you had no
intentions. You had a goody two shoes reputation, and
that only fed it.," Meg said.

"Well, get this," I began, "BILLY still thinks I am
going to be a nun. He said he always figured he would
be with me until I went away to, quote,' my school',
unquote.
He said; "I thought I was going out with the
prettiest, nicest girl I ever knew, until she left for
her school." "All this time he thought that if he
touched me he would be soiling a nun, I guess. Right
now I am so goddamned mad at every freaking
nun in that school, especially that old relic sister
Daniel, who, thank God, is gone. Why didn't somebody
tell me all this crap was being said?" I shouted into
the phone.
"Part of it was what I said, you never wanted to screw
up a vocation, but I thought it was pretty obvious you
had changed your mind, if you ever thought to do it. I
mean, seriously Care, a nun built like you? You would
have the boys drooling on the desks. girls who can't
find guys become nuns, Right?."

"I don't think I'm THAT good looking but, thanks for
the vote," I said.

Meg was quick to add, "No one even wants to shower
with you, you look so awesome, Care. Don't you have
eyes! I'm proud of my body, but you look like a model.
C'mon you can't be that naive."
"My mom and Dad always taught me to be modest and to
cover up, not wear any clothes that revealed too much.
If my Dad knew I wore a bikini he would have a fit.
But, I always thought of myself as average." I said.

"Well, trust me," Meg said, "You're not average. Half
the guys in school envy Billy because he's with you."
"I am very flattered by your words Meg. But, I still
cannot believe how far this Virgin Mary and nun stuff
has gone. I think I proved to my 3 best friends this
weekend that I'm not nun material either, right?" I
said.

"We don't go there, Care, but you are definitely right
about that," Meg replied.

"God, I'm going to moon at assembly next week, just to
change my image," I joked.

" You would make a lot of boys dreams come true if you
did," Meg chided.

"Well," I said., "At least now I know where this all
came from and how it kept feeding itself. But, it's
really all so stupid. I will have to work at changing
my image. I don't want to seem like a slut or whore,
but I do want people to be honest with me in day to
day dealings, without them thinking I am going to be a
nun. And, I have to call Billy back and do a little
butt kissing. I called him a fucking idiot. That's the
3rd time in my life I said that word out loud. He must
have crapped his pants. I'll talk to you later Meg,
and...Thanks for being honest and being my best
friend. I wish we could hug right now."

"Consider yourself hugged, I'll see you at school,
Bye," and Meg hung up.

I quickly dialed Billy's number and he answered as if
he were waiting for me to call.
"Hi, Billy, it's me," I sort of whispered
(embarrassed) I'm really sorry I blew up at you
before. It is a long story and I am sure you will
forgive me when you hear it. I promise the old Carree
will be here to get picked up at 7:15 tomorrow
morning, if you still want to see her. OK?"

"I still want to see her," he said, but added "You
aren't going to tell me that we are just friends
though, are you? I think I really love you Carree and
I've been sitting here thinking what I might have done
to screw things up. I know we are just juniors, but we
are almost 18, and I feel very good about us and..."
I had to interrupt him, "No Billy, I don't want us to
end either, and you have done nothing to make me go
off like I did. Don't beat your self up, OK? I'll see
you in the morning...and one more thing. I think I
really love you too. Sweet dreams, Bye."
Billy and I were late for first period as I spent
from, the time he picked me up, 7:15, until 8:15,
explaining to Billy Wilson that I was not going to be
a nun, and that whole stupid scenario.
To me, it was as if someone told me I had a second
nose on the back of my head. That's how oblivious I
was to all the stories that had been told over the
past few years. I told him how pissed off I was that
he never asked me about it in all the years we were
together. He said he thought it was something private
between God and me. I told him about honesty, trust
and openness in relationships. There were no secrets.
I even asked him if he was serious about wondering if
I was having my first period . . . and he was!!
No doubt his parents had truly repressed him, but my
parents repressed me, and look what I did this past
weekend.
Finally the clock began to tick towards 8:20. At 8:20
they called all truants homes to be sure they were not
coming, and not playing hooky.

I said, "We have to go so our Moms don't get phone
calls. I may even get Heidi Stewart to forget to
report us late. I'll go in through the main door, you
park your car in the back lot and come up the hall so
people don't see us together. Go right to class, I'll
have Heidi take care of things, OK?"

Billy nodded in agreement and leaned over to give me a
kiss. I pecked him on the lips, and then once on the
forehead. I opened the door and reached for his hand,
I gave it a squeeze and then held it.

"Thanks for listening and thanks for understanding,
Billy. One more question . . . . All the stuff about
me going to convent, is that why you never tried to
touch me, HERE" and as I said it I placed his open
hand full on my left breast and squeezed with my hand.
Without waiting for an answer, I got out of the car
and hurried to Heidi Stewart's office.

The school week was uneventful with Billy and I
spending little time together besides a ride home the
2 days either he or I didn't have track, which was
ending because of the weather. Those rides were spent
with small talk, and the subject of "us" was never
breached, although each time he looked at me a little
smile I had never seen appeared. It was an "I know
something no one else knows" type of smile. I looked
forward to the weekend.

There was a dance at St Pius on Friday and Billy asked
me if I wanted to go or do something else. I said we
should go, but then I found out it was going to be
after the basketball game. That did not excite me. I
asked Billy how much cash he could put together if we
wanted to go "out" out, like to dinner. I could scare
up about $15 of my own without asking my parents, whom
I didn't want to ask. I was hoping we could say we
were going to the game and dance, and then just show
up at the dance. Billy said he had carry-out tips from
the hardware store that no one really knew about, and
he could swing most of it, if we didn't go to fancy.
(His parents kept him on a budget to save for college,
he saw little of what he made. He would eventually get
most of his education paid for interning with a
publishing company).
We picked a quiet little family owned spot in town
that was generally only busy when there was sports at
the University. Tonight was free of crowds. There were
10 tables in front room and 6 more in the back. We
asked for a table in the back to be alone and the
waitress, after some coercing by me, let us sit in
there, even though that room was usually closed when
it wasn't busy.

"Billy," I said, "We have to talk about US. I have
always under the impression that as long as things
stayed the same between us, we would be a couple
forever. You, on the other hand have always thought I
was going to leave you for God. So, what am I to you?
Have you ever thought about where we could be 5 years
from now, 10 or 20 years from now?"

"Well, I always figured we would be friends forever,
but I have always been afraid of the day when I
couldn't be with you, hold you and kiss you
goodnight.," he started, "I figured there was some
time when you would no longer allow me to kiss you."

"Billy, don't get mad at me, but, how could you have
been so stupid, so thick, so untrusting of me," I
said.

"Untrusting?" he interrupted.

"Yes, by not asking questions," I explained.
"Did you think I was playing a game those nights we
laid on the front seat of your car, your body pressed
to mine with our mouths joined and you clawing at my
shoulders and back? When you pressed your erection
against my crotch, what did you think I was feeling?
Was I just a vessel to give your imagination a fantasy
to masturbate to?"

Billy was definitely feeling uncomfortable by my
words, and my inference to his erection and
masturbating. He kept looking around to make sure no
one else could hear us.

Finally he got mad and sat up in his chair and leaned
over the table to get closer to my face. He put a
stern, determined look on his face, as he squeezed my
hand on the table.

"Look, maybe I am stupid about some of the things I
thought about you. Yes, I was afraid to touch you for
fear I would do something that would chase you from my
life. The fact is that I know that I am only 18, or
almost, but I thought I found the person I want to
spend my life with, and I was going to lose her. Every
week I would hear things from my parents about
"spending your last times with your sweetheart", and
"don"t worry, after college there will be plenty of
girls who would want a successful writer". They made
it sound like we were 10 years old. I would really
hate them sometimes; they acted like they were glad
that you were going away to a convent. It meant that
their boy would remain pure and not have any
distractions for college. My Dad would take me aside
and say "don't you go and do anything to make her
unfit to be a Sister". They filled me up with so much
bullshit, oops sorry . . . crap. It's like a weekly
job of theirs to rub it in my face.
Now I want to tell them you are not going to be a nun,
but I know they will say "What did you do to her?".
I'm going crazy Care. You know, I want to make them
happy, they are my parents, but they seem to want to
make my life miserable, like that's how it supposed to
be. They make me put my paychecks in the bank where I
can't touch them, they constantly remind me that you
are not my property, but Gods. Everything I find in my
life to give me a little freedom and make me feel good
about myself, they think is wrong. I am not stupid, I
am not a child, and . . . I do really love you."

Billy started to tear up and get real emotional. He
had been holding things in for a long time.
Our waitress just came around the corner at the end of
Billy's diatribe and saw he was upset. She looked at
me, knowingly and mouthed "I'll come back" and flashed
me the OK sign.

"Billy, how could you hold so much inside for so
long?" I asked. "Our relationship is supposed to be
based on honesty and you were not honest with me if
you had all that bottled up. I swear to God, it's like
the nuns put me in a soundproof room and announced
to the world that I had a vocation and anyone who said
anything to ruin it would be stricken from the earth.
I even asked my mother about it, and she said, "don't
be silly; no one thought you were going to be a nun.
My cousin Clarice took you on a retreat once when you
were 12, when she was a novice. You liked school so
much that we thought maybe you were interested in
teaching and all. Clarice wanted to be a teacher."
Apparently the nuns got wind of this and blew it all
out of proportion. But, I have no idea where your
parents got their weird ideas."

"Oh, I do," he interrupted. "We used to have nuns to
the house all the time for Sunday dinner and my mom
would mend their nun clothes."

"Oh, my God, it was a conspiracy," I said as I smiled.

"Look Bill,. . . and that's all I am going to call you
from now on, Bill. Billy is a boy. Bill is a man. And,
I really think you are a man, now that you have stood
up for me, and for yourself. Look Bill, you are the
only guy I have ever really known, but I know what I
like. We are two peas in a pod. People would tell us
that we don't know what anyone else is like, but I
don't want to know. You are what I want. I want to
spend my life with you too. Things may happen in our
lives that will change everything, and the way we feel
about each other. But, that's what makes the whole
trip so exciting. Right now we want to be with each
other, and no one can change that but us, OK?"

With a tear in his eye Bill said "Ok, . . .umm. I love
you Carree"

I looked at him and said, "I know, I love you too,"
and we both smiled and leaned over the table to kiss.
It was a real Kodak moment.

Bill looked down at the menu for a second and then
looked up at me.
"You know, on Monday when you put my hand on your
breast, I really knew that all of my dreams about
spending my life with you would come true. That's how
much that meant to me. And don't think I haven't
wanted to touch you, I have. I was afraid."

"I know," I said. "but you should have been more
honest.Let me ask you a question," I began as I leaned
forward with my elbows on the table.
"Do you masturbate thinking about me?"

Shocked by my question, he answered, "No, I don't do
that."

"Now BILLY, let me ask you again, because I think I
already know the answer that BILL would give if he
were going to be honest.
Do you masturbate thinking about me?"

Bill looked around and said, "Yes I do, this
embarrassing me."
"Well, it shouldn't, Bill, everyone does it. It's
natural. I do it thinking about you." I revealed.

Bill was bug-eyed at my words.

"Those nights when you would rub your erection against
me got me excited too, you know. I want you as much as
you want me. But, I should tell you right now; we
cannot have intercourse, we can't do that. Pregnancy
would ruin everything. But we can certainly get more
intimate than we have been, OK?"

"Ummm, OK. We wouldn't want to get pregnant, and we
need to worry about diseases too.," Bill said
authoritatively.

"Bill," I countered, "No we don't, as long as we are
the only people we have been with. We are worry free
about that. That is why it is so important to have a
trusting relationship where we are exclusive to each
other. If we have sex with another person, then it is
a problem."

"And now Bill, let's clear the air about things we say
to other people. What little fantasy of yours had me
masturbating you in your car, and then me sticking my
finger in the cum and tasting it, huh?"

Bill was devastated to hear me say that. He wanted to
get up and walk out. He couldn't look me in the eye.
He knew I had him trapped in his lie.

"I'm so stupid. So STUPID sometimes," he began to cry.
"Carree, I am so, so sorry for saying that and even
sorrier that it got around."

"Honesty, Bill, honesty," was all I had to say.
"Don't you know how that made me feel? What would be
worse would be if it was true and you told someone.
Things partners do intimately with each other is
private. If you do share it with anyone, for the
purpose of getting advice, or just to express personal
joy, make sure it is someone who you can truly confide
in. Not with locker buddies. Luckily for me, everyone
thinks I'm sister Carree and they believe the other
story you told."

"Other story?" Bill asked.

"You know, that I was frigid," I told him.

"Oh God, I am so stupid," Bill lamented again and
began to well up again. "Where do you get this stuff?"

"Bill, when couples get intimate, they tell each other
things they normally wouldn't, I guess. Whoever you
said these things to, told their girlfriends, and they
got back to me. If they thought they were true I
probably would not have heard them.
Bill, it hurt me awful to think you would say anything
about our intimate moments. The only thing that saved
you from me wanting to not see you again over it is, I
was told all guys do it to show their machismo. You
have to club your prey over the head and
hang their hide at the cave door. I hope that our
relationship is deeper than a high school romance
played out in the front or back seat of a car. I want
to have intimate moments with you Bill, but they are
not for broadcast, OK?"

"Bill, I am not telling you that we are going to make
up for lost time in our relationship. What I am
telling you is that you should be honest in your
feelings for me. If you want to touch my breasts, or
anything else, make a move. If I am uncomfortable,
I'll let you know. Don't be afraid to express yourself
to me. I am not saying I will like, . . . or go along
with your advances, but; We will both be 18 before you
know it, grown-ups. We are both entering our sexual
prime time, and its natural to have those feelings.
What's not natural is to repress them without letting
your partner know how you feel. OK?" I lectured.

Bill was still reeling over the fact I knew he had
lied to his friend or friends. He realized he had done
me wrong, probably for the first times, and probably
the last, too. He had wanted a life relationship with
me and thought he couldn't get it, because I was
supposed to follow a vocation.
Now, with that lifted and seeming agreement from me
about the kind of relationship we should have, he
would be more protective of lives, our private
moments and us.

The waitress came back and asked if it was a better
moment now, understanding we had to talk. We smiled
and thanked her for the few private minutes. Bill hid
his face in the menu so she couldn't see he had been
crying.
We both ordered big Italian pasta dishes and ate them
rapidly, using our appetites to satisfy some of our
frustrations with sex and each other. Bill was proud
to push my hand back when I went to offer to pay part
of the check. He said not to worry; he had
it all taken care of, trying to be dashing.
By the time we left the restaurant we figured the game
must be close to over and if we got to the dance
afterwards, no one would have missed us. Our plan was
good as gold, when we got to the school the game was
just letting out and the students were milling to the
school hall for the dance.

After-Dances stink because they are so short, but it
did give us some time to mingle with friends and hold
each other for a few minutes
Being 17, we both had a curfew of midnight. The school
encouraged that curfew and therefore only allowed
school sponsored functions to last until 11:15. At
11:10 the lights went up and everyone started heading
out.
Those of us that came as couples seemed to straggle
the most. Meg and Jim asked us if we wanted to go grab
a bite and coffee at a local diner, but I think Bill
and I were looking forward to being alone. If we left
now and headed home, it gave us a half hour before
Bill should deposit me at the door.

My parents knew we parked at the bottom of the hill
leading up to the house. When Bill pulled in he turned
off his headlights and let the last streetlight on the
city's string light our way to a spot where I knew mom
and Dad could see we were there, but could not see
into the car at all, it WAS a long driveway.

Whenever we got long out there my Dad always turned on
the porch light, and that usually was a silent hint
that it was long enough. Tonight was no different.
Bill pulled in and switch the lights and killed the
engine right away.

"Well," he said, "here is the end of the line young
lady. All passengers must alight here. But, before you
do, why don't you give the driver a little kiss?"

"Don't be such a jerk Bill, I don't kiss the bus
drivers on the first date, um . . its usually the
second," I said, smiling at his attempt to be cute
(and he was).

"Wow, pretty good," he said as he leaned over and
kissed me full on the lips, then pecked twice there
again, and then wrapped his arms round me and hugged
and kissed me deeply. After some tongue battle he
sought to push me back onto the seat.

"Wait a minute Bill, my Dad will turn the light on in
10 minutes, do you really want to get all involved and
steamy?" I asked.

"I just want to hold you and feel against me Care. I
always thought I was going to lose you and now. . . "
he paused and I took the chance to jump in.

"Now, you want to be sure you don't lose me.
I know.
I'm HERE Bill.
I'm with you and I want to stay with you.
We are an US.
I love you," I said as I began to tear up.

With that Bill pressed his lips hard against me and I
slid back and eventually laid on the seat. He pawed my
back as he held me tight in our kiss. His knee was
right between my legs as I felt him put both hands
behind me and lift me. He pulled me straight up and
then back to where I was laying on him as he was
propped up against his door. I looked down at him and
smiled.

"Do I have you where I want you, or do you have me
where you want me?" he asked.

"It depends," I said pausing to tease, "on what you
had in mind."

"I just wanted to feel you against me and see your
face lit up by the moon and streetlight. You're in the
dark when I lay on you the other way. You are so
pretty tonight, every night, umm. . . all the time,"
Bill said as he pressed his lips to mine and pulled me
close in a bear hug. In the middle of the hug I felt
his hand slide down my back to my ass and give my
buttock a squeeze.

"Wanted to see my face, Huh?" I said as he kneaded my
jean clad cheek.

"Yup," he said as he pressed his lips to mine and bent
up a little to put his other hand on my left buttock.

He pulled me to him as I crushed my breasts against
him and reveled in the feeling of his hands squeezing
and rubbing my ass. There was definitely something
going on in his pants too. I felt his erection push
right against my crotch. Our kiss became deeper and
he began pulling my ass to him in a humping motion.

I broke the kiss and said "Hold on big fella, you're
getting yourself, and," I said blushing, "ME. . . all
worked up here."

"I know," he said, "but I have wanted to hold your
cute butt for so long that I couldn't wait any longer.
I'm surprised you haven't said something about the way
I watch you when you walk away from me."

A little coquettishly I said, "Gee, I never noticed."

"I bet," he said as he pulled my lips to his face, and
my hips to his, to continue our grinding kiss.

After a few minutes of this most enjoyable interplay,
the big sodium light on the front of my porch went on.
My Dad was calling me in. It was midnight.

"Damn, Bill. You see?" I said as I pulled myself off
him. "All worked up with no time. You would think he
would go to bed. But, he says he can't go to sleep
till he knows I'm home safe. Being in the driveway is
home, but in the house, is what he calls safe, I
guess."

Bill sat up and I noticed he had to adjust things a
little to accommodate driving. It was probably 100
yards from where we were parked to my porch. That big
sodium light lit up the whole front yard. Bill started
the car and eased up the drive.
Knowing how hot I was, I knew I was going to get some
relief once I got in bed. I looked at Bill and said,
"think of me later, OK?" and I pecked him on the lips,
then, without really thinking about it, I patted him
lightly right at the top on his bulge.

With that, I scooted over and opened the door.
"Goodnight Bill. I'll be thinking of you too," I
teased as I let him know my intentions as well.

I went to run the couple steps to the stairs and I
heard the window come down and I turned.

"Goodnight Carree, I love you," Bill said smiling.

"I love YOU," I said turning and going to the door.

The car didn't move until I got inside, I knew he was
watching my ass as I disappeared into the house. My
Dad was not around but I saw their bedroom light go
out under their door just after I switched the porch
light to the "motion" setting.

This was the first night Bill had really become
aggressive in his affection toward me and I loved it.
I had been worried that he was afraid of it or me. I
guess all he needed was my green light.

He certainly got me all hot and bothered in just a few
minutes. Besides the fact that I really loved him, he
was a good-looking guy with rugged looks. He was slim,
but had an athletic body. . . and had a nice butt too.

I couldn't really tell how big he was "down there,"
but it seemed large enough from feeling it pressed
against me. I was unsure if the ones I had seen in
Kim's porno movie were normal or extra large. All I
knew is that I loved to think about Bill and how might
look standing there before me naked.

I went to the bathroom, urinated, stripped down to my
panties and went across the hall to my room after
depositing my clothes in the hamper. I took the super
large t-shirt from the back of my bedroom door, slid
it over my head and slipped into bed.
Well, almost. I stopped as I began to get under the
covers to remove my panties. They would just be in the
way tonight.

I did not aggressively just "do" myself that night. I
remember laying there thinking about what my sex life
with Bill might be. I know that straight intercourse
was out. I had read about and knew too many girls who
ended up pregnant using the "safe" methods of birth
control. The day or two following the end of a
period should be safe, and doing it during a period
should be safe, but both of those methods had a
failure rate. Being on the pill, plus using a condom
also had a failure rate. Any risk at all was too
great. I remember hearing an analogy that said;
Suppose there were a plane taking off with 300 people
on board, and they told you that one of the 300 would
not be alive when it landed, would you get on it? . .
. and the answer is "of course not." If there were any
chance that you might be the one, why take it. The
same thing applies to risk of pregnancy. I would
take no chances.

I wondered what it would be like to hold Bill's penis
in my hand and stroke it for him, how would he use his
hands to get me off? Would masturbating each other be
satisfying? I know that working ourselves up in the
car and then going home alone to finish the job seemed
stupid, when we could be "making love" by doing it for
each other. How about doing ourselves in front of each
other.
Oooo, that sounded sexy. It was about here, at this
thought juncture that my orgasms took over my thoughts
. . . and as I panted in the afterglow, I drifted to
sleep.

The next thing I knew my mom was trying to wake me.

"Carree, you can't sleep all day. It's after 11
o'clock. Megan Parker has called for you twice already
this morning. Your Dad and I are leaving to go to help
paint at the Church for a while. I told your father
you had to study and couldn't go. He thinks you should
be there. So, don't have too much fun here. We will be
home by 3 or 4. And, why do you leave your underwear
lying around on the floor? Carree!! Are you awake?"

"Yes Mother," I groggily answered. " I heard you. I'll
call Megan. I don't think I'll be going anywhere, and
I really might study a bit. Thanks for covering for
Dad, and I'll pick up my room. Bye"

Gee Mom, I thought to myself. Haven't you ever diddled
yourself to sleep and left your underwear on the
floor? My mom and Dad were both still quite
attractive, but the way they beat a path to
the church, it's hard to believe they were as nasty as
I had been recently, or maybe that's why they did go
to church. Trying to save themselves.

What did Megan want? I jumped in the shower with the
intention of calling her as soon as I got out. While
showering I began to make extra sure my vagina . .
err . . pussy was extra clean. It didn't take much to
get off a little before I heard the doorbell ringing
over and over. I look out the window and from the
upstairs bath I could see Megan's family car in our
drive. I banged on the window to let her know I knew
she was there and hoped she figured I was in the
shower.
I did a quick rinse and dry, wrapped a towel around
myself and went down to let Meg in.

"Your mom saw me at the gas station and said you were
home and that I should make sure you were awake.," she
said.

"I was just going to call you when I got out of the
shower. She said you called twice, what's up?" I
asked.

With that Meg began crying and said something
unintelligible about Jimmy.

"What is the matter Meg, calm down and talk to me," I
said.

"It's Jimmy. He wants me to go away with him again,
and I told him that we couldn't fuck anymore. It was
too risky. He's tried to get me to do it in the car
every time we are together, it seems. I told him that
I love him and I love to do it too, but I can't risk
getting pregnant. He says I'm a big baby and maybe he
shouldn't be going out with someone so young," Meg
blubbered.


"God, Meg, he's only a year older than you, it's not
like he's 25. You can't let him pressure you into sex,
that's rape. What brought all this on?" I asked.

"I don't know, maybe he just wants to move on. I
really thought we were special. I gave him my
virginity!!" she said with tears running down her
cheeks. "I thought he was special and would love me.
Instead he wants to just use me to, to . . . get laid,
as he says. I think he gets pressure from his friends
who go away on weekends a lot, with their girlfriends.
I don't know what to dooo" she tearfully said.

"Meg, you have to stand firm with him. If that is all
he needs you for, you might better move on. I know you
don't want to hear that, but. . . " I said.

With that I went to sit down when I realized I wasn't
dressed. "Here, wait for me a second while I get
dressed and we can talk more, OK?"

I went upstairs and got some clothes on while thinking
about her dilemma. Jimmy always seemed like he was the
best thing for her, but now he was being an asshole
over sex. I know that they had made love twice, but
Heidi Stewarts lecture had really made her think twice
about pre-marital intercourse. I went back downstairs
to find Meg on the sofa.

"Meg, what if you give in to him, and then he leaves
you anyway? How stupid would you feel then. Look at
Jennifer. Look how she got burned when Rob went to
college. Jimmy will be away at school and you will be
here at St Pius. Can you trust him?" I asked.

"Probably not. No trust means no love. That's what
really hurts. I know there is no way I can stay with
him" she said as the water works opened again.

"Megan, you HAVE to tell him that. Give him the
ultimatum that if he can't be trusted if you don't
"come across", maybe you should move on," I advised.

"That's what I wanted to do, I guess I just needed a
second opinion. I should have known it was too
perfect, once I gave into him the first time. We've
done other things together, but he wants to go all the
way, all the time. I even said that maybe I could, you
know, do the other thing. Umm. . . with my mouth?
He's all for that, but I don't want to do it in a car
or off in the woods. It seems so tawdry, so whorish. "
She said as the tears began to flow freely again.
"He says if he is going to pay for a motel room to get
a blowjob, he would just hire a prostitute. THAT'S why
I know its over."

Meg," I began. "Maybe you should get together and
talk. What you are saying doesn't sound like Jimmy.
Maybe he said some things he didn't want to in the
heat of the moment. He maybe IS getting pressure from
his friends to get someone who can go away with them
on weekends. Meg, if that's the case and he would dump
you to be on the right side of his friends, he isn't
the right guy. He needs to grow up."

"Everything you are saying, I know already!" Meg said.
"I just wanted to hear it from someone else." Then Meg
fell into me and we hugged and I comforted her.

Through her tears she said, "Love and sex are so God
Damn confusing."

Didn't I know that! Bill had me so horny and wanting
that I felt guilty about my masturbating. I began to
feel that I was the only person in the world who knew
the secret of self abuse, and I was abusing it.

"Meg, as long as we are hashing out problems, can I
ask you a question that is pretty personal?" I asked.
"Maybe in your emotional state you might want to wait
to get into this, I can wait."

"NO!" she interrupted. "Please go ahead. I may be a
basket case right now, but I can always try to help
you out, you are like my sister"

"I'm glad you feel that way, because I am lost without
a real one. Anyway. . . if I told you that I was
playing solo with myself, you know . . like. . .
getting off, umm a couple times a week or more, would
you think I was , I don't know, . . a pervert or
something?" I said without really looking her in the
eye.

"God, NO. My sis, Terry, told me once that she Jilled
everyday of her senior year and right through
college," Meg said.

"Jilled?" I asked.

"You know, males Jack off, females Jill off, like Jack
and Jill? Get the picture? Anyway, I forget how the
subject came up, . . . Oh, we were talking about
stress and dealing with boys and school and keeping
marks up, the whole deal. Terry said she swore it was
the great stress reliever. If it makes you feel any
less guilty, I'm as bad as you. I get a better, rush,
I guess is the word, alone. Terry said that until you
get into getting oral sex, it's the best way to ease
your stress and put a smile on your face. But, I fear
the unknown of that whole thing. Geez, Carree, you
got me doing true confessions here. Jimmy and I play
with each other sometimes when we park, but he's never
tried to . . . go down. He wants to be the macho
lover and stick it in me every night, but it seems
like he's not interested in my needs, just getting
himself off" Meg confessed.

"You mean," I began, "the times you did it, you
weren't satisfied. . . you didn't . . ."

"Yeah, I did, but, the first time I was alone
afterwards, I always finished it. Maybe a more
experienced lover would make a difference, but
learning together is supposed to be fun too.
Jimmy just wants to put notches on his bedpost, it
seems."

"Well," I said, "Bill and I are just beginning to . .
a . . experiment a little, and I'm thinking it would
be sort of exciting to watch each other . . . . do it.
He can see what makes me happy. I would love to watch
him. We've never seen each others bodies and I want to
make little moments like that special. Megan, I really
love him, that Bill Wilson. He is so naive in some
ways, but is so focused in others. He knows what he
wants to do with his life. He's written some great
short stories full of imagination. He writes term
papers like novels as if his life depended on them. I
read his stuff and he makes me feel shallow, and I
know I'm not. He devours a couple newspapers a day;
he's such an information junkie. Yet, I had to put his
hand on my breast to show him that it was there."

I paused a long time and then looked at Megan, "I want
to get old with him Meg. Am I stupid to think that I
have found the right guy and I'm not out of high
school yet?"

"That's a great question, Care. The mere fact you ask
it of yourself tells says you are aware of the
pitfalls in a young relationship.
Heidi gives me an adults perception, and she tells me
that me, you, Jennifer, Kim, Billy . . er . . Bill,
sorry, and Brad are the only ones in our class that
will be 19 when we graduate. Do you think it's a
coincidence that we are all connected and, I dunno,
. . . more mature that some of the others? I think
each of our parents held us back because we were born
late in the year.
Heidi said there was a baby boom amongst Catholics
after the Pope issued a new encyclical about birth
control, I think for New Years. Catholic Schools were
overcrowded when we first turned school age, so our
parents had us start late to school. Ain't that weird?
But, anyway, if you started school on time, you would
be an 18 year old senior come June. But, you'll be 19.
There are lots of girls who know the "right" guy by
then. So, don't worry about it and go with the flow."

"I guess that's all I can do, right now. I just want
to push this relationship into a physical stage. It
makes me feel kind of cheap, in some ways, after all
the things our mothers said we shouldn't do. But, now
you realize they all did the same things, probably,
when they dated. Too bad we can't ask them for advice
about what to do.," I said.

Yes, I can see it now, umm, "Mom I happened to see you
going down on Pop one night. Do you think you can give
me some pointers. They tell us that we can ask them
anything, but . . . how could you ask about sex?" Meg
mused.

Just then the phone rang, and it was Bill. His uncle
had let him out of work early because it was slow. He
wanted to stop by and take me to lunch. I was feeling
peckish, not having had breakfast, so I agreed. He
would be round in about 5 minutes.

As soon as I hung up, the phone rang again and it was
my Mom, reminding me to call Meg. I told her that she
was there already. She also reminded me to put the
Saturday evening dinner in the oven at 4:30. They
would be later at the church than they thought, but
would be home to serve dinner by 6 or so. mom had a
pot roast with veggies all put together in the fridge.

After hanging up I smiled to Meg and said, "Speak of
the devil, that's was Bill and he is taking me to
lunch. I'd guess to one of the finer establishments in
our fair city, like McDonalds. His uncle let him off
early, it's slow."

"Well, I'll just get going then and let the perfect
couple have the afternoon," Meg said. "Thanks for
talking with me and giving me a shoulder to cry on."

With that we hugged and I told her be strong and let
the Jimmy B situation either work itself out, or to
cut bait. She really loved the guy, but no way should
she be railroaded into risky sex. I really liked Jimmy
and I thought they made a great couple. I hope they
could work things out.

I had a couple minutes to get ready for lunch with
Bill.
Megan let herself out as I ran up the stairs in twos
to get changed. My hair was dry but I hadn't done a
thing with it. I spritzed it quick and blew it out to
give it a little shape. I guessed my jeans were OK,
but I needed a better top than my St Pius t-shirt. I
slipped it off and found my Winter Olympics Sweatshirt
and put that on. As the fleece inside ran over my
nipples I was reminded I didn't have bra on. I slipped
out of the shirt as I was searching for one in my
drawer when I thought; maybe I can give my Bill a
thrill with his lunch today. I slid the sweatshirt
back on, sans a bra, and went down stairs. Bill
was pulling up the drive as I hit the bottom step. I
was at the closet getting a coat when I heard the
screen swing open. He knocked on the window and I
looked to see him smiling at me. I hadn't expected him
to come in at all, and here he was opening the door
and letting himself in.

"Hi Bill, aren't you the lucky one, getting off from
work early on a Saturday," I said.

"Yeah, the only big customer I had was the church
picking up gallons and gallons of paint, plus all the
extras. They rented scaffold and everything. I had a
nice talk with your mom and Dad. They told me that
their daughter was home cleaning her room and talking
to Megan. When my uncle said I could leave early, I
don't know WHY I thought to call you," Bill said with
a goofy grin on.

"William Wilson, did you come over here to take
advantage on their poor daughter?" I asked as cutely
as I could.

Then Bill, turning dead serious said, "I just thought
it was a nice time to be alone together. I don't mean
to be forward, if you think I really came here to take
advantage of the situation. Let's go grab lunch."

"OK, I'm famished," I said and went for the door.

"Lordy, you must be hungry, You didn't even kiss me
hello yet," Bill said.

"I kiss better in the car, c'mon let's go," I said as
I led the way out.

Once in the car, I did lean over and gave Bill a nice
smack on the lips, then a second, then a third and
then a long kiss to say a real hello.
He pulled back from me and looked me right square in
the eyes as if he had the most important thing to say,
and said "Hi."

"Hello," I said and kissed him again. "Feed me," and
off we went.

We made small talk on the way to town and no mention
was made of the previous night until we passed school.

"Your Dad didn't give you hard time last night, did
he," Bill asked.

"No, he's just making sure I get home safe," I said.

Bill slowed by the Diner and said," Here?"

I thought for a second and then quickly pointed ahead
to McDonalds. "No, there, and go to the drive-up, get
it to go, and we can go back to my house. My empty,
parentless house," I said with a sly smile.

"You sure? Care, I don't want you to get in trouble,"
he asked.

"Don't worry, we should be alone for at least a couple
hours" I said.

In 10 minutes we were driving up the drive to my house
with a couple burgers and fries and shakes. My mind
was off food, though, as I thought about what might
happen if left alone with Bill. I was excited.
We went into the house and were sure to lock front
screen, so if anyone came they would have to knock. It
only locked from the inside. It locked by itself if it
slammed, so the locking was pre alibi-ed. The back was
always locked anyway.

We went to the couch and spread the food on the coffee
table. We ate and talked, but we both had other things
on our minds. We finished up quick and both made
juvenile noises with the straws to signal the ends of
our shakes. I gathered the empty bags and stuff and
put them in the basket. I grabbed some schoolbooks,
put them on the dining room table and opened them with
a yellow pad set aside with a couple pencils. I skewed
2 dining room chairs and went back to the living room.

"If they come home, go right to the dining room table
where we are studying, OK?" I told Bill.
"But, we should be OK until at least 4:30."

"You sure about this, Care?" Bill asked.
"Hey, I haven't promised anything, so don't make any
big assumptions," I said, but, I couldn't hide my
smile.

I plopped down beside Bill and all of a sudden I felt
cheap. Something planned didn't have the excitement of
something spontaneous.

I looked at Bill and said, "We're bad, ya know. Last
night, humping like a couple dogs in heat, getting all
worked up. Now, all of a sudden I feel like we are
here for the sex of it, and not for each other"

"Carree, I'm here because I love you and want to be
with you. How often do I, . . . do WE, get a chance to
lay and hold each other.
How often can I whisper my hopes and dreams for the
future with you?
How often can I just look into your eyes and read
them, and you mine?
Communication is the whole thing. Even going "all the
way" is communication. I know, and you know, that
really "doing it" is out of the question. There's too
many risks with our future planning. We have to be
able to dictate the paths we take. You getting
pregnant would dictate too much for us.
Don't think
I'm here to get my first screw, lay, whatever you want
to call it. Last night when you told me to think about
you later? . . . THAT was making love. You know how a
. . . umm . . . excited I was.
I stayed that way until I got into bed. I lay there
thinking about you. In my mind, I made love to you."

Bills words turned my mood around. I was back to
feeling hot about the afternoon. Being with Bill.

"Bill, I thought about you, too, ya know. You had me
pretty excited and I wanted to love you up too. I'm
glad we can talk so openly about it. Just think of a
couple getting themselves all worked up, going home
and "doing it" and never making mention of it to the
other person, when the other person is the reason they
got so worked up.
We were probably doing it together last night. I
thought about that as I . . . did it. I have to
confess, this morning you still had me flustered when
I showered and I . . . did it again.
You must think I'm awful."

"No, not awful!" Bill said . "That's beautiful that we
can conjure images of each other and become so
excited, don't you think? Some guys have to get porno
movies or girlie magazines to get themselves in such a
state. Hell, I did THOSE things before we started
getting serious about our affections"

I could wait no longer and leaned over and kissed Bill
full on the mouth, opening it as our lips met. We
tangled tongues as he pulled me to him and then
shifted to where he was pinning me to the back of the
couch. He brought a knee over and straddled me
sitting there. My tiny body easily fit between his
athletic legs as we held the same kiss and he held my
face in his hands.

He pulled away from my lips for a second and said
smiling an impish smile "Wow, now THIS is a kiss,"
then turning a serious look he added " and you are so,
so beautiful."

He once again tried to devour my face as we returned
to swapping tongue lances. He broke the kiss and
trailed kisses across my face, over my forehead and
down my neck and to my ears. He was electric and his
kisses were giving me shocks all the way down to my
center. Somewhere in this frenzy of kisses one of his
hands must have left my face because I felt it
touching my breast through my sweatshirt. He was
gently kneading and squeezing me.

God, how I wanted him to pinch my nipple! Then he did
put my nipple, now hard and budded, between his thumb
and forefinger and rolled it. I reached and put my
fingers over his and pinched with him, I groaned and
he got the idea. Then he repeated the same massage
with my other breast. I was flying now. I wanted him
so badly. At that moment I understood how accidental
pregnancies happened.

"Let me get up," I told him and he swung his knee back
to my left side. I pushed him back and suddenly I was
straddling him sitting just above his crotch. I looked
down at him and he had such a love struck look on his
face. I smiled at him, crossed my arms and grabbed the
bottom of my sweatshirt. I pulled it up and over my
head, revealing my entire upper body to him for the
first time. His eyes glued to my breasts.

"Oh my God, you look spectacular" he said before
whispering, " My God, My God, My God" as he reached
for them. He held them in his hands like two
treasures.

"You are even more beautiful than I ever imagined
Carree" he said as his voice broke and tears filled
his eyes.

I bent over and pressed my breasts to his chest and
kissed him deeper than I ever had. We held that long
sucking kiss for a minute or more.
Then, as I sat back up I must have shifted a little,
because when
I sat up I could feel his hardness against my ass and
pussy. I tried to be careful not to put all my weight
on it. HE brought his hands up and cupped my breasts
again and then slid his hands to their sides while
pulling me towards his mouth. He gently kissed one
nipple, then the other. Then he took the first one
again and kissed it, then enveloped it in his mouth.
Flicking his tongue over it. I had no idea this could
feel this good and how much it affected the sensitive
parts between my legs.
After fully sucking and trying to get the whole breast
in his mouth, he did the same to the other.

"Oh God Bill, Ohhhhh God" I said as I began to rock on
his hardness a little. I was cumming.

It wasn't a big orgasm, but it caught me by surprise.
I didn't know I could do that without real direct
stimulation. I sat up and pulled my breast from his
mouth and rode the lump in his pants like a jockey at
the finish line.
After 6 or 8 ruts I came again not letting on to Bill
I had just got off. But, I just had to get up. My
panties became bunched next to my vulva and the hard
cotton of the seam of my jeans was rubbing me the
wrong way.

"Oh, Bill" I exclaimed as I unashamedly rubbed my
crotch through my jeans.
"It's so sensitive down there and my jeans are rubbing
it raw."
With that I ran to the bathroom, half embarrassed and
half because I didn't want to pee my pants. I sat on
the john and tried to go but the urge passed. Then I
wondered about the girl in the video, the squirter.

Was that what I felt coming on? I let the thought pass
as I didn't want to ruin Bills moment or mine.
I slid my panties back up and arranged them between my
legs so the jeans couldn't rub me.
When I returned to the couch, Bill was lying in the
same position with his hand over the lump in his
pants. It was then I got the idea.

"Bill, how would you like to watch me" I asked.

"Watch you what?" he said perhaps a little confused
over the fact he was rubbing his penis through his
pants and didn't seem to mind that I saw him.

"Get off, masturbate, Jill off, whatever you want to
call it," I answered.

"Jill off? "he said, confused.

"You know Jack and Jill. Jack off, Jill off, male,
female," I said explaining.

"Man, you girls have a whole new vocabulary I will
have to learn . . . Of course I would like to watch,
but can I touch?" he asked.

"No, not me, nor yourself, not this time. Just watch
and see how I do it. Talk to me as I think about you,
us" I said.
"Then I'll watch you, how you do it. We can both
learn. Wow, is this intimate or what? Just talking
about it is getting me . . . crazy!"

"Let's do it" Bill said sitting up.

Reminding him I said, "Remember, no touching, and
believe me I would love to have your hands all over
me. But just watch and see what I do, what I look
like. I've wanted this for a while but never dreamed
we could do it so soon. I would never do it in the
dark or in a car. I've wanted you to really SEE me the
first time I am naked in front of you."

With that I had him sit on the arm of the couch
looking at me.

"I'm going to take the rest of my clothes off Bill,
and then lay down on the sofa. This is a big step for
us. Talk to me, OK?"

He just nodded as he glued his eyes to me.

I unbuttoned my jeans and slid down the zipper. I put
the palms of my hands on my hips, inside my jeans and
slid my hands down, bringing my jeans off my hips. I
reached down and pulled the narrow leg part past my
calf on each side, and then just stepped out of my
jeans.
I was only in my panties in front of him. I turned
around to show my ass to him and hooked my fingers in
the sides of my underwear and slid then down to a
puddle of silk on the floor.

"My God, Carree" he said with his voice cracking again
and his eyes welling up.
"You are so beautiful, almost like a dream. In my
wildest fantasies, you were never this beautiful. You
are the loveliest creature God ever put on the earth"

I was flattered to no end by his words. I flushed and
then turned a knee and covered my breasts.

"Bill, you're embarrassing me," I said.

"There is nothing to be embarrassed about Carree, you
are just . . . just . . . man, there are no words"

Embarassed, but proud, I did a little pirouette and he
said, "Stop, oh Lord, your backside, your beautiful
ass, what a sight. I have dreamed of looking at that
for a long time, and you know it. I know you catch me
looking all the time."

I was totally embarrassed, but flattered by his words.
I finished my turn and sat on the sofa stretching my
legs out as he turned and sat perched on the arm
looking over me.

I had become more aware of how well put together I was
in recent months. I always knew, and thought, I was
pretty. But, my mom and Megan and some other friends
went out of their way to say how particularly fine my
body was.
Now, for once I was very proud of the way I looked and
the effect it had on Bill. If I could change one
thing, it would have been to have a bikini trim. I
always kept my pubic hair trimmed as far down my
stomach and abdomen as I could, so none would show
above bikini panties, but the rest I never worried
about until bathing suit season. Now with this new
found "sex life" I would have to trim more.

Kim had told me that she shaved it off entirely and it
was great. That was something to think about.

It also occurred to me that Bill had never even seen
me in a bikini. Whenever we went to a pool or lake it
was always a school function or with our families. I
wasn't allowed to wear anything revealing then. I only
wore bikinis to tan or go to my girlfriend's pools. He
had never seen my body.

I wasn't quite sure how to begin my little show with
Bill. I decided a narrative might be sexy for him and
provoke questions from him.

"Bill, when I get home at night from being with you in
your car, I always feel hot. Your touching and rubbing
against me stimulates me. Once I begin to get
stimulated, this whole area (moving both hands in a V
over my pussy) gets engorged with blood, just like you
do. This is my vagina, or I call it my . . . pussy.
Never the C word, I don't like that. (Bill was
watching me, first my eyes, then my hands, back and
forth.)
Then the natural lubrication begins to work. My body
thinks I am going to have intercourse so it provides
lots of slippery-ness. It makes my pants wet. Bill,
YOU make my pants wet. (He was still staring but now
rubbing his hands up and down the fronts of his thighs
and rocking a little, back and forth).
With the blood rushing to that area I am more
sensitive and my clitoris becomes more pronounced. (I
was parting my vaginal entrance to show him my
clitoris) I call that little bud my clit.
I don't have to touch that much to get a big reaction
from my body. That's what gets stimulated during
intercourse. It doesn't have to be directly touched.
Sometimes I just go inside a bit with my finger (now I
was doing so) without really touching my clit, I can
still get a big one. But, when I need relief, my clit
is what I rub. (I drew my fingers up so my clit was
between my middle and forefinger)
I jiggle it between these fingers, Uhhh! (I drew a
quick breath) until it gets, Uhhh! REAL sensitive
Uhhh! Then, I press my fingers together and ride my
clit in the groove between them, stroking.
Uhhh! Uhhh! Uhhh! Uhhh! Now, I'm getting real close to
a big orgasm and the nipples on my breasts are hard
and need some attention. I pinch and squeeze them,
Goddddddddd, that feels soooo goood! (I drew my knees
up as my orgasm built)
Now I'm drawing my body up getting ready to go over.
You always look at my ass Bill. Well, do you see it
now? With my legs drawn up? Uhhh!
Uhhh! you can see the 2 halves, can't you?
(Bill was nodding, still rubbing his thighs)
You can see everything now Bill,
(I was panting furiously)
all the most private parts.
They're all for you, Uhhh! Uhhh! Bill!
ALL!!
Uhhh! Uhhh! Uhhh!
FOR!!
Uhhh! Uhhh! Uhhh!
YOU!!
Uhhh! Uhhh! Uhhh! Uhhhhhhhhhhh!
On that cue, I went into a little orgasmic convulsion,
drawing my legs up tight to my chest then stretching
them down pointing my toes, all without breathing.
I assume I was pretty red from holding my breath as
the orgasm hit me and overtook me. Bill looked stunned
and concerned as I struggled to breath. My clit became
so hard and sensitive I could no longer touch it, it
was electric. I was incredibly wet and little drops of
water were on my hand (Maybe I had squirted a little)
as I brought it up meet my other hand cross clasped on
my chest as the orgasm ebbed and I began to draw air.
I vibrated and my legs spasmed straight out and up off
the couch in 3 rapid-fire jolts.
I was still drawing the same breath, deep and rasping,
and then I let everything go, the breath, and all my
muscles. I lay there, a limp rag, like a washcloth
dropped in the shower.

"Ohhhhhh," I exclaimed, "that was awesome. Bill, do
you see what you do to me?"

Bill was almost catatonic. He was looking at me as if
I had just had an elephant fly out of my nose.

"Incredible," he said. "Just incredible. No,
Wonderful! To see you in such ecstasy almost made me,
uh . . .you know . . . do it in my pants.
You really lose it. Did it feel as good as it looked?"

"Better," I whispered. "Better because you were here
with me. It was you touching me, filling me, that made
me so crazy."

I pulled myself up to a sitting position, Indian style
in the corner next to the arm of the couch. I reached
down and grasped my knees with my forearms and pulled
myself in a tight ball. I knew my pussy and butt hole
were right out there as Billy stared.

"Now, YOU have some business to take care off before
you burst out of your pants."
I sprang to my feet on the couch and stepped off. I
gathered my clothes and went towards the bathroom.
"I need the bathroom and will get dressed. There
should only be one of us nude at a time here in case
someone comes home. One of us can run to the bathroom
to dress while the other goes to the table to, . . .
HA . . . study!"

As I sat on the john I was aware that I was wetter
than ever and it was different than usual. I really
did think I squirted a bit.
As I remembered, this sort of ejaculation came from a
G-spot orgasm. I would have to get to the library
again. But, I had more important things at hand (no
pun intended).
I wanted to see Bill and that beautiful penis I have
been imagining. I wanted to see it work.
Jeepers, I was probably going to have get off again
after his show. Oh well . . .

"Carree!!" Bill called me just as was about to open
the bathroom door.

"I'm right here, Bill. Is everything alright?" I said.

"Yes, no ones coming or anything I just thought you
would be sooner than that," Bill said.

"Oh, I said with a sly grin, "can't wait to put on a
show for me?"

"No, just nervous as hell. You knew how to push my
buttons as well as your own. I don't know if I can be
as much of a turn on as you were."

"You have to be kidding me, Bill," I said. "You will
be just fine. The reason for this is to see what we do
to relieve the sexual tensions we raise in each other,
and to become better acquainted with each others
bodies."

All the while throughout this little conversation I
was backing him into the living room to the back of
the sofa. When we reached it I fell into his arms and
we embraced and kissed, deeply. He broke the kiss and
held his lips close to my ear.
He whispered to me, "You are a truly incredible female
to have that much passion within yourself. To know
that it's for me is overwhelming. I love you so much."

"Oh, I love you so much too, Bill. Do you think I
could ever do that with anyone else? We are each
other's soul mate. I have been so mad at you twice
this week, and each time I just needed one look at you
to ease my anger and look at the situation
differently."

"I loved putting on a little show for you. I've
always wanted to make the first time you saw me "au
natural" to be special, and not in a car, or hiding
someplace."
"But, now . . . I want to see you."
As I finished that sentence I pulled back to look in
Bills eyes, and he was tearing up once again.

"What is it with you Bill? I've never known you to be
so emotional. I've seen you cry, or come close to it 4
times in the last 2 days," I queried.

Then, the water works opened and Bill spoke through
his tears.
"Carree, please understand how much I love you and how
helpless I felt knowing I was going to lose you.
Seemingly, there was nothing I could do about it. Now,
in the matter of a few days I am living the dream I
thought could not possibly come true. I used to
fantasize about what life would be like when we were
alone, and maybe someday even married, with children.
Those fantasies would always crash. Now, they don't
seem like fantasies and I am full of emotion at that
thought. Sorry, but I just love you so."

"Bill, don't worry." I said. "I'm here, you are here,
and we are here. If we work at it, all of our dreams
will come true." I said as I moved from Bills embrace
and went to the spot he occupied when I showed him
myself.

"Bill, show me how you do it. Show me your body. Show
me what I do to you," I pleaded with him.

"OK, here goes," he said as he began unbuttoning his
shirt. "I guess the same rules apply to you, you can't
touch me or yourself . . . WAIT, you can touch me if
you want. It's up to you. Your hand might be nice."

Then Bill stripped off his shirt, and then made
muscleman poses.

"Bill," I asked, "are you stalling?"

"No Carree, I've never done this before. If you know a
better way, maybe you should help," he said.

"Bill, I've never seen a man in the altogether before.
Well, in pictures I have but . . ." I started but was
stopped by the snap of Bills jeans being undone. He
looked right at me and drew down his zipper and said

"Well, little lady you're about to see a man
in the "altogether" "
Then, his jeans fell to the floor. He stepped out of
them and turned to me.
"Did you guess boxers or briefs?" he asked.

"Stalling," I said with a little faux irritation
implied.

He then reached into his boxers to protect himself and
peeled the waistband past his penis and balls, and
then down his legs. He stood there for a moment, and I
waited for a pose, as I looked at his penis, standing
at attention before me.

He didn't pose, but said, "Your pirouette," and turned
slowly around.

"You like my ass, Bill. But, you also have a
spectacular ass, although much harrier than mine," I
giggled.

He wiggled his butt effeminately for effect and turned
around. His penis was erect and standing away from his
body.

"How do you walk with those things?" I asked.

"When they are in this state we usually aren't
walking. But, if I should (he took a few steps) it
bobs like a roosters head when he's pecking. That's
why they call them peckers or cocks. I prefer dick or
cock. How 'bout you?"

"I usually say penis or dick, not that I spend a lot
of time talking about them, and . . . uhh, stalling,"
I said.

"Stop the stalling comments." he laughed. "I'm
nervous, and why would I stall with this thing hurting
more and more?"

With that he sat on the couch and swung his legs up
and slouched to a lounging position.

"Hurting?" I asked.

"After it's been hard for awhile with no relief it
begins to hurt from being full of blood and the
natural function of the body is to send more blood,
causing it to ache. That's when I squeeze the head
here. To relieve that pressure."

He put his hand around the base of it and began to
move it up and down over the length. His hand covered
about three quarters of the length; I estimated it was
about 8 inches long. It looked big and fat to me.

"Why is the skin moving like that," I asked, never
seeing that before.

He looked at me sheepishly, saying "I'm not
circumcised, is that all right? I have a foreskin. See
how it covers the head when I stroke it up? When I go
soft it slides up and protects it. Cosmo says women
prefer uncircumcised, men last longer and are more
sensitive."

"Ummm,"I said. "I don't have a preference as you are
the first man I ever saw. Bill, I love YOU, that makes
no difference."

He began to stroke his dick in earnest, groaning every
few seconds saying how good it felt. Then his slid his
hand down to hold his ball sack, which appeared to be
shrinking.

"What's happening to the sack, it's round and not
hanging now," I asked.

"Ask questions later, babe, I have concentrate on
something," he said panting.

"Can I get closer to watch and look? I think your
penis . . .or DICK is fascinating," I asked.

"Anything you want, just let me go," he said with his
face flushing while he stroked.

I moved from the arm of our sofa and knelt on the
floor and watched closely as he stroked. He removed
his hand from his balls and placed it firmly on the
side of his leg. He said I could touch, so I reached
over and held that sack in my hand. He stopped
stroking right away.

"What are you DOING babe, c'mon Care, I was just about
to blow!!" Bill cried out.

"You said I could touch, so I did," I defended myself.

"Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to holler at you, I was
just about 2 or 3 strokes away and you broke my
concentration," he said.

"You men sure are strange creatures," I said as I
moved my hand from his sack to his penis.

"Here, let me feel, as long as you stopped," I said.

I ran my hand along it length like he did and it felt
strange but wonderful in my hand. There was a power
you could feel in it.

"Am I doing it right?" I asked.

"Yes, keep going, but I've lost my concentration,
now," he said."Just keep going and it will come back."

I sped up my stroking and it felt great in my hand. At
one point he reached down and sort of took over for me
closing his eyes.

"Here, let me. I don't want to lose it again," he
said.

"Go, baby. cum for me," was all I could say as I
watched.

After another 5 or 6 strokes I spoke out loud a
thought I had, "I could kiss that, easy. It's such a
wonderful part of you." Bill stopped abruptly.

"Carree, come on. What did you say THAT for," Bill
whined.

"Well, I could. It's pretty and a part of you. I
always thought I would be afraid of oral sex, but . .
. " I started before he cried out again.

"It's not WHAT you said, it was saying anything that
broke my concentration. I let you get off, didn't I?
Now, besides stopping me, you have me thinking about
you kissing me there. How much do you think a guy can
take? Sit back up there or sit away on the floor. No
more touching or talking. You wanted to watch me, and
I want to show you. LET ME"

"OK, Bill I'm sorry. At least now we can never tell
our friends what our first real fight was about," I
said smirking.

"You are something else Carree, I'm glad YOU can make
jokes about it," he said chuckling.
"Now can I just jerk off in peace? . . . Wow, I'll
never use that line again." He said still laughing.

Bill laid back and closed his eyes and began to stroke
his dick with uninterrupted resolve. He began to talk
in a low whisper.

"Carree every time I do this I'm thinking of you, and
do you know what I'm doing to you? I'm pushing my hard
dick into your pussy. On top of you, behind you, any
which way I can imagine. I hope that doesn't surprise
you. I would never admit it, but you mentioned it
already, I've even imagine you kissing it, sucking it
. . .arghh . . Ohhhhh Godddd! I imagine you making
love to me, me making love to you . . . arghh . .
.ahhhhh . . .I'm gonna come!!"

Bill threw his head straight back as far as he could
dig it into the chairs arm, then thrust his hips up
and held his dick tightly just below the rim of the
head. He held that for a couple seconds and then let
out a cry as if he had been punched in the stomach.

A long spray of watery stuff came out and shot over
his head and hit the arm of my Moms sofa. Then a
second shot came out, it looked thicker, and hit Bill
on the neck. He groaned again and a third volley came
out, thick, white, and it plopped just above his pubic
hair. Then he stroked a little more and more semen
dribbled out the top and over his hand.
He made some guttural noises, and then did electric
shocks, almost like I did. One, then two, then a
third. Then he collapsed within to the sofa with
his head back and eyes closed.

"Now, do you see what YOU do to ME," he mumbled in his
orgasm-induced exhaustion.

I was in total awe of the volume and distance he shot.
I was surprised how much it took out of him. It also
made me hot. I realized that I had grabbed my jeans
right by the crotch and was rubbing pretty hard.

"Bill, I know we said no touching ourselves, but I
have to go off soon. I'm sorry, I'm touching," and
saying that I stuck my hand down my jeans.

"Hey wait!! I gotta clean up here. If somebody came
right now I would drip this stuff all the way to the
bathroom," Bill reminded me.

"SHIT, you're right. Let me get a towel" I said as I
ran to the bathroom. I grabbed my shower towel from
the hamper to leave less evidence.
When I came back I told Bill it might seem a little
cold, because it was damp, but it would clean up
better that way.
I wiped Bill down from his neck, continually folding
the towel to get fresh parts of it to clean him up.
When I got down to his dick, I was dabbing around the
base when I noticed it was losing its stiffness and
the skin was beginning to roll up the head.
I grabbed it, not knowing or realizing how sensitive
it was to him, to peel back the skin to wipe the head
(and also have an excuse to hold it again). He jumped
as I held it and another big drop oozed from the end.

I held him right around the base of the head with that
big drop of cum gathering there.
I thought of the girl in the movie and how she gobbled
that last drop when she squeezed it.

Would I, Could I? Would Bill freak out! I was quickly
losing my nerve! I looked him in the eye, and back at
his dick. I think he knew what I wanted to do. The
look on his face was real . . . I don't know . . .
queer. Like he was reading my mind.

I lost my nerve and wiped it with the towel and before
I even touched it with the towel I was sorry. As the
towel wiped over the tip, he jerked again and another
drop formed. I dropped my mouth to the head of his
dick and kissed and sucked off the drop and swallowed
fast. I gave it a second kiss and sprang to my feet
and ran to the bathroom with the towel.

I sat on the toilet lid and cried for a second.

"He must think I'm a whore or a slut to do that. I
couldn't help it," I thought to myself. Then I
realized I could taste a little of what I had
licked.
It was a little bleachy, a little salty and maybe a
hint of sweetness, hard to tell with so little and
maybe my body soap on the towel. I was freaking, I
might even tell him to leave so I didn't have to face
him. Then the door opened.

"Carree, are you OK? Don't cry or be embarrassed. That
was beautiful, what you just did. You must love me a
lot. I knew you wanted to do that, and I don't know
why I knew. Just before you wiped the first one, I
thought you were going to do that. It was like a
zzzzzzt zzzzzzt radio signal to my head. It's like we
just fucked each others minds. Sorry about that word,
it's just the only one that fits. We communicated at a
different level, like intercourse."

I stood up and hugged Bill so hard that I thought I
would squeeze the breath out of him. "I'm sorry, but
I'm glad about it Bill. I don't want you to think I'm
a slut or a whore," I said.

"Carree" he said tipping my chin up to look at him,
"How could I think that about you? Remember what you
told me once. Nothing 2 people do together, as long as
they both agree on it, is wrong.
As long as they both agree on it. That was something
you wanted to do, and I certainly welcomed it."

I cried some more and swung my arm around Bills waist
to walk to the living room again with him when I
realized he still hadn't dressed.

"Bill, for Gods sake, get some clothes on, and what
time is it? I have to put Moms dinner in the oven at
4:30!" I said, a little panicked.

"Gosh, don't worry, it's only a little after 3:00. We
have plenty of time to get decent." Bill said as he
dressed, adding "can we just sit and talk and hold
each other?."

"That sounds great, Bill. Put your toy away first
though," I said as he pulled his boxers up over his
manhood.

I remembered the first spurt from Bills ejaculation
going over his head to the arm of the couch and I
looked for it to clean up.
It must have been clear fluid, because I couldn't find
any sign of it. So I plopped down on the couch and
patted the seat beside me for Bill.

"Wait," he said, "Let me go take care of something. I
gotta pee like crazy now."

"Wow, thanks for sharing" I said as Bill disappeared
down the hall to the bathroom.

I threw my head back and thought about the afternoon's
events and was overwhelmed. We had masturbated in
front of each other. I had held and stroked his
beautiful penis with my hands, and even kissed and
tasted some semen from it.
Was I pushing things too fast? Had I let my hormones
and over active sex drive take over?
Were we just in love and trying to share everything?
It was natural to have a wonderment of sex, but we let
so much happen this afternoon. Then it struck me. We
let a lot happen, but we had not had risky
intercourse, or even tried. That was the one
thing we promised each other we would avoid. We
wouldn't let us get pregnant to dictate our futures.
We expressed our love and took no chances.
I was suddenly proud, and felt like we performed
as responsible adults.

Bill returned from the bathroom and sat next to me.
"We did good," he said. "We really got off big time
and enjoyed each other sexually and never even got
close to really screwing and risking anything
happening."

I chuckled and told Bill the same thought had just
passed through my mind. I told him about all the
sexual frustration I had felt in the month leading up
to today. He reiterated my points and emphasized his
own frustration in that time.

Then he added, "But, you know Carree, moments like
these will be few and far between for us. Being alone
where we can do as we want. We will have to grab them
when we can. We have to come up with a way to spend a
night together. Wouldn't that be awesome?"

"That would be incredible, Bill. But, I agree these
moments will be rare. mom and Dad only paint at the
church, or stay away like this once in a blue moon. We
will have to pick our spots. But I really don't want
us to have to go home and hide in our rooms from each
other when we get all . . .excited, by each other.

We should try to do each other, if we can. It's
something we will have to work on," I said in awe of
the moment.
"Now, you have to answer some questions I had when you
said I kept interrupting you. Like, how come your sack
was all big and droopy, and then got all round and
tight, before you exploded?."


"I guess the fluid from my sack goes to like another
place or tube where it picks up that clear stuff to
lube its journey. I guess it helps it shoot harder and
with more power to reach the females egg. Remember the
body thinks we are doing it to make babies. Not, just
to get off"

"I KNOW that," I said. "But, getting sexual and
feeling good and having orgasms is also part of love
and expression too. If there was a baby for every
orgasm we would be a little deep in babies.
And, I guess you answered the other question I had,
about that clear stuff. NOW, lets talk about something
that was brought up and sort of . . . you know . . .
happened. Oral sex."

Bill squirmed a little uncomfortably and I sensed it
was something he didn't ever plan on talking about.

"Don't go limp on this here, Bill. You told me in the
heat of passion, that you imagined me kissing or
sucking it. I know we all grow up thinking that it's
something only bad girls do, and good girls don't.
But, I know from reading at the library, talking with
other girls, especially ones with big sisters and
even mothers that will talk about it, that oral sex is
natural, very satisfying, safe and lots of fun.

Obviously we are talking about you on me, as well as
me on you. Now, tell me what you think of it, and how
you would feel about us doing it to each other. I know
I'm being forward and forcing you to be honest and
forthright on the spot without time to alibi yourself.
You said you fantasized about me doing it."

Bill was flustered by my frank talk. "Yes, I guess
every guy imagines their girl doing it. It's supposed
to feel real good, the next best thing to the real
thing. The image of a girl with a, you know . . . a
penis in her mouth is real sexy. And, YES, I have
thought about doing it to you. You know already that I
love sucking licking on your breasts. I wanted to lick
you all the way down your belly right to your, your .
. . pussy. It looks so nice all pink inside. When you
get excited your mound puffs up with that pretty
little clit sticking out.
I saw it in movies I got from my old mans room. When
you were opening yourself up today, I wanted to dive
in. Geez, Carree, how do you get me talking about
this stuff. This is guy talk."

"No, its not, it's honest lovers talk. Don't you think
I have some of the same fantasies about you? Is it
stupid to make a fantasy about your lover come true?
I thought that was the reason we had sex. IE:
communication!!" I said.

"Once again, you ARE right Care. I guess guys are more
comfortable beating around the bush. Left up to me I
suppose I would still be trying to get a hand under
your bra today," he said laughingly.

"Hey," I said. "C'mere," I said as I pulled him to me.
I pulled his face to mine and said, "I love you" and
kissed him deeply. He turned his body a little and
moved me back to the arm of the sofa and laid right on
me. We were necking and swapping spit like 2 horny
teenagers again. Our satisfied lusts were re-ignited.
In the matter of moments he his hands on my breasts
and I was getting heated up again. My shy little Billy
was now aggressive Bill, with a little initiative from
me. He apparently had spent some of his puberty
watching dirty movies to gather technique. He
was making all the right moves now. For the first
time, I felt a hand snaking down my pants.

"Bill, BILL," I cried out. "I want this as much as
you, but I don't think we have enough time. I can't do
anything to cause my parents to not trust me, you or
us."

"Care, its only 3:30. If you have to put the roast in
at 4:30 and they won't be home until after that, we
have lots of time." With that he buried his face into
mine and I felt his hand going into my panties and
touching my pussy. I was sooo hot.

Bill ran his fingers past my clit and pushed them into
my soaking pussy ever so tentatively. He did not know
what to expect, this was his first. Finally I could
not stand the teetering on the brink of ecstasy and
fear.

"STOP Bill!!" I said, as I pulled his
hand from my pants. "I want you so bad but I'm afraid
of being caught. This is too risky!"

Bill hugged me and tried to allay my fears.

"Please don't be afraid. Calm down. I don't want my
Carree to be afraid." He said.

So, he just hugged me and kept whispering in my ear.
"Everything's OK, Everything's OK, Everything's OK."

I started to cry and I wanted to go wipe my face. I
asked Bill to let me up and he did. He walked me to
the bathroom and wiped my tears for me. He was so
loving and gentle as he held my face, wiping my tears,
easing my fears.

"Hey," he said. "We have a whole lifetime for this. No
sense in driving ourselves crazy over it, right? I
want you to be free and easy like you were before when
we make love, no matter how or when we do it. We have
a lot of time in our life's."

"You understand? . . . right?" I said. "I do want to
love you and let you love me, but how can I relax and
enjoy us if I have to worry about them coming home?"

"I know, I know, I . . ." Bill started to say but was
interrupted by the ringing of the phone. I broke our
embrace and ran to answer it.

"Hi Mom," Bill heard me say, and he left the room so
as not to make any noise to let on he was there.

Mom asked if I could hold off on dinner for another
hour. Instead of spending Sunday afternoon painting,
they were close enough to done to finish today and
leave Sunday free. Then she asked if Bill was here. I
panicked and lied, saying no.

"Well," she said, "he may call. His uncle let him out
of work early. We just got back from his store, we had
to get more brushes."

Quickly, I covered myself. "Oh, he called. He's going
to come over in a little while and we are going to
study together."

"Are you sure that's all," my mom asked suspiciously.

"Yeah Mom, it's what? a quarter of 4 now and you were
due home at 4:30. Like we had BIG plans. We both have
Physics lab finals Monday and Tuesday. He IS my lab
partner. Besides, we're going out tonight."

"OK," she said. "Study hard. And don't forget about
putting dinner in the oven. Turn it on at 5:15 and put
it in at 5:30. Don't change anything. I have it all
set to go."

"OK, Mom, no problem. I have to run. Bill is just
getting here now," I lied.

We said goodbye and hung up.

"Bill, you better go," I said "I think my mom is
suspicious about you being here."
"We actually have more time, but I think the mood is
gone for me now. We're going out tonight. We can have
fun later, OK?"

"I suppose you ARE right," he said. "We did do a lot
today and maybe we let our lust get the better of us.
I love you Carree and I want to be with you all the
time. I want to hold you and put my mouth all over
you, taste you and make love to you, nothing will
change that, either."

"I know, I want all those things too, but we have
time. Time tonight, time in our lives." Saying that, I
reached around and squeezed his butt, saying "Get out
of here you bad boy, and make sure you shower REAL
good and pick me up at 8:00. OK?" I said winking at
him, "lover?"

"OK, Baby" he said as he gathered his coat and walked
to the door.

I followed and kissed him hot and deep at he door. "Be
a good boy and save it all for later, OK?" I said.

He knew what I meant.

- - - - - - - - - - - -

Once Billy left I felt like a different person. I felt
like a woman for the first time in my life. I went
into the bathroom to pee and when I stood up to pull
my jeans up I glanced at the full-length mirror on the
back of the door and stopped.

For the first time ever, I saw a sexy woman, with a
sexy woman body. Instead of pulling up my jeans, I
peeled them off, and then pulled my sweatshirt over my
head. I stood there looking at myself. My breasts were
perfect. Firm, but with a little gravity droop and the
nipple perfectly centered and tipped. My waist was
slim and flat, but not boney. Even my navel was a
picture perfect inny. My hips flared perfectly to form
a nicely shaped lower abdomen and when I turned I had
a full firm round bottom. I posed for myself, proud
and sure of myself. I looked at my pubic hair and
decided to do something about that right now. I
checked the clock and saw I had over 45 minutes before
I had to pre-heat the oven. Plenty of time.

I was really afraid to use any shaving cream on my
tender parts, thinking it might sting or leave
irritation or a scent. After all, who knows, soon
someone might be close enough to it to smell or
see it. I laughed to myself.
My new found sexual freedom filled me with a
confidence.
I grabbed the Nutregena bar and began working up a
lather. Then I remembered that it might be a little
easier if I used scissors to cut the large tufts of
hair away. So I rinsed my hands and went to the
kitchen nude to grab the shears. Walking through the
house naked and free made me feel and more womanly.
Back in the bathroom I straddled the toilet and let
the clippings fall in as I snipped away a lot of my
pubes.
Once I was sure no more could be gotten that easily, I
went back to lathering the Nutregena bar. Once I got a
good later up I began dabbing it and rubbing it into
my crotch. I grabbed a couple new razors and sat on
the cold edge of the tub. Gently I began losing my
blonde bush. As I got down to the nitty gritty where I
had to hold my lips open and posture to get all the
hair I began to feel some warm familiar
feelings. I thought of "jilling" off right on the
spot, but I asked Bill to save himself for tonight,
and I should do the same.

If we were going to be able to find a private spot to
be alone, I wanted it to be HOT. I thought about what
might happen tonight, what possibilities there were.
Could he just get his hands in my pants and finger and
rub me? Should I wear a dress or skirt so I could
slide it up? We were only going to a movie. A dress?
Nah!
Outside of school I ALWAYS wore jeans, except to
church. If we were going to a dinner or a party,
maybe. Would we get a spot alone enough for me to take
off my jeans? I doubt that. Would I have to take them
off if he wanted to oral me, well I guess it's called
'going down' or 'eating'. Call it what you might, the
thought of his tongue on me sounded exciting. Would I
have to go down on him? Have to? Geez, I wouldn't do
anything I didn't want to. Kissing the head of his
penis before was exciting, but the thought of trying
to put my lips around it and taking it in my mouth, I
don't know.
It looked big, and I didn't think I could do anything
like the girls in Kim's video. They had it going down
their throats!! One of the girls just put the head in
her mouth and jerked the guy off.
Could I do that? Did I want to?
All of a sudden I was getting cold feet on the oral
sex bit. If Bill were to cum in my mouth the way he
came earlier I would surely not be able to swallow the
volume of it, nor did I really want to revel in the
taste of it. I didn't really know what it tasted like.
A drop on my tongue was one thing. A juice glass full
of it? . . .Ewwww! Suppose it made me want to vomit?

But, suppose my passion for Bill made me not care
about any of this and I would really want to swallow
everything he shot out. I would play this by ear
for sure.
I stood and went to the mirror real close and
inspected my shave. My Lord, my little slit looked
like it did when I was twelve when I would take baths
and play with things in the tub. I would lie on my
back in the tub and use my stomach for a stage, with
that pink split at the end being the 'ramp' where
Barbie and Ken would run into the water.
I bet when I get aroused it will look really nice.
Bill would be
surprised when he put his hand down there later, if he
put his hand down there later. God, I hoped so.

My sexy thoughts were broke by the ring of the phone.
I ran to the living room in the buff again to answer
it. It was Megan.
She wanted to know how my lunch was with Bill, but she
changed the subject quickly. She asked for no details,
I offered none. She really called to tell me her plan
with Jimmy that night. She gathered the rings and
personal things he had given her and was going to tell
him to take everything, if all she was to him was "a
fuck."
She said that everything that was so special and
personal meant nothing, if all he wanted her for was
sex. I asked her if she realized she may lose him and
get her feelings hurt badly tonight. She said she
knew, but this was what she wanted. I told her to talk
to him first about how she felt, before she offered
the give back. Throwing the stuff in his face from the
get-go might run him off.
She said she knew and had prepared herself for
anything. If things didn't go well, she wanted to
talk later. I told her I would be late and she said to
call on her private number whenever I got home. I told
her I would try, but not be disappointed if I didn't.
She agreed and we hung up.

I went to the kitchen to find something to hold me
till dinner. I was a bit peckish. After all, I had
"worked" hard that afternoon.
I saw bananas on the counter hanger and grabbed one.
As I peeled it I realized the phallic implications of
it. It was a fairly large fruit, firm and just a day
past showing any green. Not as big around as Bill on
the end, but the rest was close, it seemed.
Could I get my mouth down over this. Here I was, nude,
on the sofa, trying to give a banana a blowjob.
Seriously, putting my mouth around it and slipping a
few inches in seemed like a good preview of the real
thing.
It wasn't warm, and didn't have that smooth texture,
but it was round. I slid it in and out of my mouth a
few times. Definitely not sexy. Made me want to gag.
Maybe oral sex was not going to be for me. I ate the
banana. It was its punishment for leaving me un-
satisfied in my quest for a penis substitute. I went
to the fridge for a drink and opened it to see a big
kielbasa wrapped in saran wrap on a plate.
Was I that curious? Sure, but I would leave some
curiosity's undiscovered. It was the right girth, and
had a smooth outer skin. It was smooth and it was as
fat or fatter than Bills penis. I wasn't that sick
yet, I thought to myself.
But, in all seriousness, Bill and I hadn't really
promised each other oral sex; we just said it was a
possibility. I began to cool on the thought it might
happen tonight, although, I did want to get further
satisfaction and bring a closure to our earlier
"playing."
We hadn't really finished . . . The wall clock
striking the quarter hour took me out of my daydream.
I saw the time and ran to get dressed. I didn't want
my parents to see me nude, especially with my shaved
pussy. I cleaned up all the evidence of my shave, got
a bra and dressed. I took care of dinner, as
instructed, and waited for my parents to come back.

I was at the table studying when mom and Dad got home.
"Billy gone already, Carree?" my mom asked as soon as
she walked in the door.

"Yes, he only stayed a few minutes, maybe a half hour.
We went over the labs we were being tested on. We have
a study hall together on the morning of the tests, so
. . . ," I explained.

"I don't like you too being alone together like that,
you know," my Dad added.

"Well, you better get used to him being around and
being alone with me, because I think he is the one," I
added coyly.

"Carree, you are only a young girl, how would you know
who you want to spend your life with," my Dad asked.

"I may be a young girl, but I will be 18 in a few
weeks. I am not stupid and I have an idea of what I
might want with my life. Why don't we just drop the
subject. Before I run off and get married I DO plan on
finishing High School and College.
We have a while to worry about that," I said as I
started upstairs.

"Young lady, you just make sure you stay out of
trouble," my Dad added.

I stopped in my tracks and turned to him.

"What kind of trouble do you mean," I asked him
knowingly.

"You know damn well what I mean, getting pregnant and
screwing up our plans for you. Sitting out at the end
of that driveway every night will only get you in
trouble," he rambled on.

"Daddy," I began, "First of all, I have my own plans
for myself, but I am sure they run the same direction
as yours. Secondly, to get pregnant, we would have to
be having sex, and we are not stupid about how
pregnancy can ruin our lives at our age.
Thirdly, what we do or say at the end of that driveway
are private moments between us. If you want, we will
drive up in front of the porch and you can watch to be
sure I am a good girl.
But, you know you raised me to be a good girl. So,
have a little confidence in me, and my judgment. As I
said, I WILL be 18 in a few weeks and will be
considered an adult. When you look at me, don't you
see an adult? . . . and Mom, you called him Billy
before, his name is Bill!!"

"Eighteen does not make you an adult. You will still
live under this roof and live by my rules," Daddy
said.

"I know Daddy. Have I ever done anything to make you
unhappy, or disrespect you or your rules? I think it
might be nice to have 3 adults living in this house
together. We should be able to discuss things on an
intelligent level with input from all
sides.," I said.

"OK pumpkin, I think we are all on the same page. I
just have a hard time not looking at you thinking of
you as my little girl. I want to protect you."

I came down from the third stair where I was speaking
from, and kissed my Daddy.

"I'll always be your little girl, Daddy. Just when you
look at me, I don't think you see a little girl
anymore. I hope you see a woman."

I turned in my semi-tight jeans and walked up the
stairs swaying my hips to accent the fact I was a
woman. As I turned at the top of the banister to go
down the hallway I saw that he watched the whole show.

"I'm right, aren't I Dad?" I said and smiled.

"Dinner in 5 minutes!" I heard my mom say as I closed
my door.

Talk over dinner was small and mostly about their work
at the church that day. A little was brought up about
school and working on college applications. I told
them that I had a meeting scheduled with my guidance
counselor and that closed that door of
discussion. We touched on Bill for a second, with me
reminding them that we were going out that night,
probably to a movie. I didn't think that telling them
that we might try oral sex would be a good move at
this point.

Bill was prompt in calling for me at eight, but
instead of beeping like he often did, he came to the
door. I was in the utility room ironing my blouse when
I heard him come in.

"Hi Mr. Kasc, is Carree almost ready?" Bill asked.

" Yes she is Billy, err, Bill. She is. We were running
a little late today. Carree's mother and I were
working at the church and we ran a little long, so
dinner was late."

"No problem sir, I wanted to ask you a question,
anyway," I heard Bill say and I wondered what it might
be.

"There is a new teen night club that just opened in
town. A friend of mine is in the band that is playing
there and he asked me to come and hear them. The club
is open until 1:00 a.m. and the band finishes at
12:45. I know you have always wanted Carree home by
midnight, but I was wondering if we could stretch that
tonight. The club is endorsed by both local high
school principals, and the local police, according to
the article in today's paper. They all give it a thumb
up. You know that for any reason, if I thought Carree
would be in any trouble or danger I either wouldn't
bring her there, or would leave with her right away.
Umm . . . I love your daughter, sir. I would never let
anything happen to her."

I couldn't believe my ears. Bill talking real talk and
words with my Dad, and telling him he loved me. He
even referenced an article in the paper. I knew
reading all those darn newspapers would pay off. I had
just finished ironing my blouse, and stood behind the
door to drop my robe and slip into it, I didn't want
to miss a word of this.

"Well, what a coincidence Bill. We love our daughter
too. That's why we have the curfew, to keep her safe.
But, as long as you think this place is OK, you kids
have a good time. But, STAY OUT OF TROUBLE. I don't
want the first time I go against my better judgment to
come around and bite me, OK?"

"Umm, Sir, if it's against your better judgment, maybe
we should skip it then," Bill said confidently.

"No, Son. You seem to have researched this a little
and I will trust your judgment. I trust you with my
daughter, so I must think something of that," my Dad
said.

This could not be happening. They were talking like
adults. Did my little speech and vamp give my Dad an
epiphany?

"She's in good hands Sir. I always take good care of
her, and her me. We're a team. I plan to always take
good care of her," Bill reiterated sweetly. (I was so
proud of him knowing that he didn't know I could hear
him. His intentions were clear for the future of us)

"Billy, you've never given us reason to think you had
bad judgment, or couldn't be trusted," Dad said.

"Thank You Sir, and a . . . it's Bill, sir. Your
daughter sir, she thinks it makes me sound more
mature, or as mature as I am. I will be 18 in a few
days. She thinks Billy sounds like a boy. I've always
hated it. I tried to lose it a long time ago, but
people insisted on adding the L-Y. Carree has gotten
most everyone to change it to Bill," Bill stammered.

My Dad leaned close to Bill and made a comment. Later
I found out he said something like,
"When you are as pretty as she is, people tend to pay
more attention" and then he winked at him.

I'll never figure my Dad out, but I sure do love him.
That night and forward, he always trusted Bill with
me, even though I know sometimes he didn't want to,
but he told himself we were adults.

I always think about that night, and it's a kinky
thought. It's that if Dad knew I had kissed Bills
penis and tasted his semen that very afternoon in the
very spot where he was sitting, he may have had the
big one, right on the spot.

I came out of the utility room with my freshly ironed
blouse on and walked through the living room.

"Hi Bill, be ready in a minute" I said as I passed
through, but Bill walked to me and kissed me hello,
right on the mouth.

"Hi, you look great. Your Dad says we can go to that
"DanceTeen" club downtown tonight. Make sure you bring
your school ID. Jerry Bennett's band is playing tere."

I was a little stunned by his kiss, but I played as if
I knew the score.

"You look nice and smell nice too, Bill. What's Jerry
calling his band this week? He changes it everyday.
I'll be right down, Bill. Dad, you're not asking Bill
any embarrassing questions are you?" I said laughing.

"No, pumpkin, I'm behaving," my Dad answered as I
disappeared up the stairs to my room.

I wanted to put a little blush on if we were going out
to dance. Being blonde and blue-eyed of Polish and
Swedish decent I tended to be extra white once the
summer sun was gone. As I sat at the mirror a knock
came to the door, it was my Mom.

"Carree dear, can I ask you a question without you
getting mad at me, a mother-daughter question?" she
asked.

"Sure Mom, we can talk as girls" I said smiling.

"When you and Bill have sex you are using dependable
birth control, aren't you" she said matter of factly.

"MOM! Whatever made you think that Bill and I are
having intercourse? We most certainly are not. It is a
subject we have fully discussed and talked about.
Getting pregnant could be the worst thing that could
happen. We will not take chances. We just talked about
this at the dinner table tonight didn't we? I said
a little peeved.

"You didn't exactly say you weren't having
intercourse, you said that you were not stupid about
how pregnancy can ruin our lives at your age. I'm not
stupid either, Carree," my mom said rather smartly as
if she had caught me in a lie.

"Mom, whether you believe it or not, I am a virgin.
Bill has not had sexual intercourse with me, nor has
he attempted. Remember just a couple weeks ago I told
you he thought I was going to be a nun? Well . . . do
you think he would have tried before with a nun? We
have talked about sex at great lengths, Mom. We know
that ANY risk is too much. We love each other too much
to jeopardize our future lives together." I said to my
Mom not really believing she thought I used certain
words to deceive her.

"Don't be mad at me Carree, I just want you to be safe
when you decide to do it. I always have condoms for
you to take if you want them.," she said.

"Mom, have you heard a word I said?" now even more
peeved. "We don't plan on doing it. Keep your condoms
for you and Dad."

"Carree, I'm sorry for not trusting you or your
judgment. I just know the pressure there was when I
was in school and . . ." my Moms voice trailed off.
She wanted to say more but stopped herself. She hugged
me and said, "I didn't always have the best friends
and certainly anyone as nice as Bill. I didn't meet
your Dad until college, and he was the first boy who
ever respected me. Your Dad and I, we talked about you
and Bill tonight while you were showering and getting
ready. We don't like you being so serious with a boy,
but we think Bill is nice. You are grown up and seem
to have a good head on your shoulders. Be careful and
don't let us down."

"Mom, can we talk about this later, I have to go. Just
be assured that Bill and I have a good grasp in each
other's lives, and know the consequences of messing
up, especially with sex. But Mom, you do know, (I
paused for an effect, which I got), I love Bill." I
said. As she nodded I grabbed her arm went out of my
room, and we walked down the stairs together.

"Hi Mrs. Kasc," Bill said as we came down the stairs.
"It's easy to see where Carree gets her beauty from,
you 2 could be twins."

"Oh my God," mom said, "She's dating Eddie Haskell"

Bill blushed and said "No, really, the 2 of you look
so much alike."

"Yeah sure, Eddie," I said. "Lay it on thick for my
Mom." I rolled my eyes as I walked passed him to kiss
my Dad goodnight.

Bill turned and grabbed my hand and we headed to the
door. He looked right back at my Dad and said. "The
band stops at 12:45, so we should be back not long
after, Goodnight."

When we got in the car Bill looked at me and said;
"Wow, your Dad really softened up tonight. What
happened?"

"I told them both that we were no longer kids and
would be 18 soon, and were pretty serious about each
other. I assured them we were not having intercourse
and to trust us," I explained.

"They asked you about sex and you told them we weren't
doing anything? Do you really think they believed
that?" Bill asked incredulously.

"No, I told them we weren't having intercourse, and
had not planned to either. I told them I was a virgin
and would stay that way," I said.

"Whoa, heavy stuff. They must listen to you and trust
you though. The difference in them was obvious," Bill
said.

"You know," I began. "When my Dad called me his little
girl, I was on the stairs. I turned and asked him if
THIS looked like a little girl, as I walked up the
stairs swaying my hips. You know that may have been
the first time he ever looked at me as a woman, and I
think he realized that I was."

"Carree, with your butt, I don't think he could miss,"
Bill chuckled.

"My mom still has a nice shape, and I think he sees a
lot of her in me. He acts the macho Dad part, but my
Mom really runs the show, for the most part. She acts
the innocent doting wife, but she keeps my Dad in
line." I said as Bill slipped the car in gear and we
went off.

"What do you want to do?" Bill asked. "We could go to
a movie and then go to the DanceTeen club, or just go
to the club and wait for the band to start at 9:30.
Or, Jerry said we could stop at his brothers
apartment. It's right around the corner from the
club. He's living there on the weekend when he plays."

"How about Jerry's brother, does he mind if he has
company?" I asked.
"No, he works at Mount Snow all weekend as a ski
instructor, so Jerry has the run of the place. He
can't have parties or anything, but he said we could
stop by," Bill explained.

"Well, I'd like to see Jerry if you want to go there
first. This is the first year I am not in any of his
classes, so we just usually say hi in the hall and
that's it. Plus, I couldn't sit through a movie
tonight. Umm . . . you ARE going to get us alone
sometime tonight too, aren't you. I think we have to
talk about everything today and . . . you know," I
said.

"Yes, I want to be alone for a while too. I wish I
knew a good place to park NOW, but at 8:30, it's a
little tough." Bill said.

We got into town and went down near the urban
reconstruction area and found the club. They had a big
parking lot across the street, well lit and
everything. Bill said he was worried about going to
his car late in the dark, but felt better now. There
was a four-story brownstone reconstruction at the end
of the block and Bill said that was the place Jerry
was staying.
We parked in the club lot and walked to the corner.
Bill buzzed Jerry and was let in.

Inside there were a couple townhouses and 4
apartments. Jerry's brother was in an apartment. Jerry
was standing at the door as we came up the stairs. We
hugged and shook hands as he invited us
in. Two other guys in the band were there and we all
sat in the kitchen to talk. Jerry was always the class
clown all through school. He and I were pal-sy wal-sy
since the sisters usually put him with me on projects
in grade school. I was serious and wouldn't let him
goof off, I guess. But he was always a great friend.
Once he got interested in playing guitar he got more
serious about everything. I guess he channeled his
goofiness elsewhere. Now, he was thinking of going
into pre-med if he kept his grades up enough to get a
scholarship.

We all laughed and had a good time just talking. His
band mates asked if we were cool, because they had
some beer with them.
Jerry said that we were, and he offered us some, but
we did not partake. Jerry told them to be sure they
didn't smell like beer when they went to the club.
They each guzzled 2 beers and began to gather
instrument cases. Jerry said he would see them in a
few minutes and let them out.

With just the three of us Jerry turned more serious
and talked about school, and making money with the
band. He spoke about how this club was going to be
great for him if they kept him on for a while. Then he
looked at his watch and said he had to get down to
finish set up and tune-up.

"Do you guys want to stay here for a bit. Its 9:00 and
we don't start until, usually 9:45. It's just tuning
up and stuff. There's soda in the fridge, and a . . .
I have the only key." He said winking.

"No, we couldn't do that, Jerry. It wouldn't be right.
That's not why we . . ."Bill started, but I
interrupted.

"Why not Bill? A few minutes alone would be the chance
we wanted to talk," I said.

Jerry put his hand on Bill's shoulder. "Go ahead. I
know what its like trying to find a few minutes alone
with your girl. I only see Julie a couple times during
school, (Julie goes to an out of state prep school)
and I wish I had some of these alone times. No
one knows you're here but me. We're all old buds and
lips are zipped. Just lock the door when you leave.
Put the chain on and set the deadbolt after I go."


Bill was quick to say "Jerry, it's not like we're
gonna . . . ."
But Jerry interrupted, "I don't care what you do Bill.
It's none of my business. Enjoy a few minutes together
if you want, or watch TV. Come on down to the club
when you want, your names will be on the guest list."

With that, Jerry went to the door. Set the lock,
picked up his guitar case and left.
"You can set the chain and bolt if you like," he said
as he left.

The door closed and I looked at Bill.
"Was this a set-up?"

"No, Carree, I swear. I never knew. Trust me on this,"
Bill defended.

"Bill, I trust you on everything. I just wanted your
word. I have it. Chain the door, and I'll feel
better," I said.

"Geez, I feel dirty, Care," Bill said.

"Why," I asked, "because you're alone with me? Or
because our buddy thinks we're going to be screwing
like bunnies in a few minutes."

"That's it," Bill said. "Too many of our friends are
having sex and when word of this gets around, they
will think we are too."

"Jerry said his lip was zipped. I take him at his
word. Besides, I can always fall back on the nun
routine," I said laughing and hugging Bill at the same
time.

"Lets enjoy a couple minutes alone. OK Lover?" I said
giving him a squeeze.

We started to kiss and that quickly turned into
necking as we stood in the foyer of the apartment. I
felt a longing between my legs begin to build. I
definitely had some frustration from earlier this
afternoon that I wanted to burn off, but Bill broke
the kiss.

"Do you really want our first time together to be like
this? We watched each other this afternoon and felt
the beauty of the intimacy, but this is not like that.
I want the first time we really do each other to be
something we remember as a special moment. This isn't
it. Don't be mad at me, Care. But if we walk in that
place in 45 minutes or an hour, Jerry and both of his
band mates are going to know, or think, we got laid. I
love you more than that."

Bill almost made me cry. I was letting my passion
(read horniness) get the best of me. He was thinking
of the moment and us. He was right and I knew it. If
he was patient enough, I had to be. This was another
reason why this man was so special.

"You're right baby," I said. "Looking back on this
wouldn't be as much special as tawdry. I just want us
to make each other happy. Even if it's in the car at
the end of my driveway, it's just us sharing it. Let's
get down to the club before they have a chance
to think we did something."

Bill made sure the lock was set and closed the door
with a click. There were lots of others on the streets
now milling to get in DanceTeen. Couples got in
cheaper so I think some were trying to find a familiar
face to hook up with. The line was short, only 8 or
10. When we got to the door Bill said, "We are on the
guest list, Wilson. Bill Wilson."

The bouncer checked his guest list. "I'm going to need
a picture ID Mr. Wilson."

Bill produced his drivers license and the bouncer
looked at him, checked the picture, ran it under a
blue light and handed it back to Bill.

"Go ahead in, let me stamp your hands. You and Mrs.
Wilson have a good time. Enjoy the band."

Bill grabbed my hand and whisked me inside saying
"C'mon Mrs. Wilson. You're holding up the line."
We had a good laugh with that the rest of the night.
Did the bouncer really think 2 high school teens were
married?
Jerry saw us as soon as we got there. He told us the
band didn't start for another half hour and we could
have waited. We just wanted to be sure he knew we came
right down. We had a great time dancing and seeing
friends from school. We felt kind of grown up even
though we were just drinking sodas and virgin mixed
drinks. Jerry's band was great and the place went wild
at the end of each set. We impressed some people by
the fact that Jerry came over and sat with us on each
break.
To us he was just good ol' Jerry Bennett,
class clown. To lots of the girls there, he was band
meat. Jerry said that his girl, Julie, worried about
band-chicks picking him up. But, he wasn't interested.
Jerry was a great guy.

The band went on for their last set at midnight and we
said our good-byes to Jerry before he went up. We
wanted to leave at 12:30 or so. Although my Dad didn't
really give Bill a curfew, he wanted to, at least, be
in the driveway before one o'clock.

The night air was cold when we left and we jogged
across the street to the car. Bill let me in and I
couldn't wait to snuggle up to him to get warm. He
started the engine and we waited a few minutes for it
to warm up. We just had a long hug waiting for the
heat to come up. Bill opened his jacket and let me lie
against him while he tried to wrap it around me.
Once the heat started up I sat up so he could drive.
As I pushed away from him I felt his erection against
my elbow. I wished we had a place to go besides
my driveway.

The drive home seemed short, maybe because we were
cold, maybe because we couldn't wait to hold each
other. Before I knew it, we were pulling off the road
onto our drive. Bill flicked off the
lights as soon as he turned and again we were parked
just beyond the glow of the last streetlight of town.
Bill kept the car running tonight. This last weekend
before Thanksgiving was a cold one. Once the car was
in park Bill reached for me and we hugged.

My head was nuzzled into his chest and neck, he
whispered "I love you" and I held him even closer, if
that was possible.

"We won't see each other much this week, with family
stuff and the Holiday," Bill said.
"We are going to my grandmothers in Vermont for a few
days. We leave Wednesday after school and come back
Sunday morning. I'll miss you."

"I'll miss you too, but family stuff is important.
Maybe we can get together Sunday afternoon. Maybe we
can do some Christmas shopping together?" I answered.

"What are you going to do for the week, any plans?" he
asked.

"Well," I began, "Meg has passes and gift certificates
for skiing at the Tyrol in Okemo. We may go up Friday
and come back Saturday if she can get the car. When
Heidi ran the ski trip last year, Megan was all paid
up, and then couldn't go because it ended up being the
same weekend as her parent's thirtieth anniversary
party. So, she has a chalet and 2-day ski pass. Last
year her mom and dad took us and let us have a chalet
together. It ended up costing me a couple hundred
dollars. My Dad thought I was nuts, but it was great.
We skied all day and stayed up half the night talking.
Plus, her mom and Dad got to be alone in their own
chalet, so it was a vacation for them too. This year
if we go on the gift certs and passes it shouldn't
cost me even $50, plus gas. She wanted to bring Jimmy,
but couldn't find a way to do it without her parents
finding out. Now, they might break up. If that happens
I will be the crying shoulder for the weekend."

"That doesn't sound like fun, except for the skiing. I
can't wait to get out this year. I got those new ski's
last year and only got out once," he said as he turned
his face down and twisted to kiss me. "But, I have
other things in mind right now."

Bill really knew how to push my buttons with his
kissing. The way he nibbled on my tongue, and covered
my lips with his was so sexy. This while holding me
tightly to him made me nuts. I wanted to feel him
closer so I broke our clench and knelt up on the seat
and opened my coat. Now I was the aggressor kissing
down on his lips but could hold my unjacketed chest to
his. The kissing got pretty hot and heavy as he
reached around me and held my ass, squeezing and
kneading me. I hummed a moan of approval and he
continued feeling my butt. I felt his free hand crawl
up my blouse to feel my breasts.
Again I hummed the same moan to let him know he was
doing just fine.
He pulled his hand away from my breasts and I felt him
pulling my blouse out of the waist of my jeans so he
could slide his hand up. My bra was a thin one, more
for sleeping than anything, but it made me feel sexy,
almost braless.
He slid his hands over the slick silky texture and
pinched each nipple. I was wet as hell. I lifted my
head from his face and that put his head almost level
with my breasts.
He put both hands on my waist and pushed my blouse up
over my bra. He reached behind me to unsnap me and I
had to show him the front clasp.

"Oooo, that's handy for me," he said with a smile.

Bill buried his face in my breasts sucking, fondling
and squeezing them. He really knew how to chew on my
nipples just to the point of where they hurt and then
he would soothe them with a nice tonguing. (More
technique from porno movies?) I was going to worry
about the time, but at this point, Dad was going to
have to come down to the car to get me in the house. I
felt one of Bill's hands at my belt undoing it and
then searching for the snap on my jeans.
I felt it undo and my zip go down. I had to feel his
hands on my pussy. Just as he slid his hand down I
remembered that I had shaved. I dropped my hand to
stop his. He looked up at me a little panic.

"Ready for a little surprise?" I said.
He looked at me confused.

"You'll find out," I said as I removed my hand from
his.

He slid down a little more and got underneath my
panty. Right away he knew what I had done.

"Ohhh, you are a nasty little girl. Did you do that
for me?" he said.

"Who else," I answered.

"Oh, baby, I wish I could see it, and kiss it" Bill
said teasing the hell out of me.

"I don't think that can happen tonight, it's a little
cold to get undressed out here, but that will be for
another night, OK?" I whispered to him.

Bill dipped his hand to my pussy and traced the whole
length, and then put his finger on my clit. I was
shaking with desire for him.

"I've been waiting," I whispered, "I've been waiting
for you to touch me so intimately, so privately, for
so long. I thought you were afraid," I said as I
shuttered, "or didn't feel the way I did. Ughhh
Ughhhhh" my voice cracked and lost pitch as I neared
an early little climax.

"Nooooo, No," he whispered. "You've always been the
one. I was afraid, but not of the sex. I was afraid of
being rejected because the whole nun mess, that goddam
misunderstanding. Don't worry about that now, just
enjoy my loving you" he said as his hand busied itself
on my clit"

"Ughhhh Ughhhh," I reacted to each jolt of my coming
orgasm like ice being put down my back. It kept
building and building and I couldn't find the peak
"Ughhhh Ughhhh Ughhhh Ughhhh" I continued to grunt in
Bill's ear as I held my head tightly to his. Then it
hit me.

"Ohhhhhhhhhh Ughhhhhhhh," and then I couldn't even
draw a breath.

I spasmed and tried to contort myself away from Bill's
invading hand. My clit was so sensitive, each touch
was like a hot poker touching me. But, I couldn't draw
a breath, nor could I move from this spasmed cramped
position. I thought for sure I would black out. I was
at the top of my orgasm and I couldn't get off of it.
Then, as I drew a breath so deep it almost burned
going down my lungs, my climax passed.
I was finally able to grab Bill's hand through my
jeans to stop his assault on my clit.

"Please, Please, no more Bill, no more, I can't stay
conscious through another."
He took his fingers off my clit and just had his
middle finger waving back and forth just in between my
inner lips. It was nice and soothing, but I had to
stop him.
I was crazy from my orgasm and fully satisfied I had
it all, and then some. I pulled Bill's hand from my
pants.

"Oh God Bill, I can't take one more second of that. It
was wonderful, God oh so wonderful" I said, as I held
him in a death grip hug.

I breathed in and out of my mouth in his ear until I
began to get a normal cadence breath.

"Let me take care of you now, Bill. I'm sure you're as
crazy as I was. You were hard in the parking lot at
the club," I whispered.

"I was watching you dance, that's enough to get anyone
excited. Knowing I was going to drive you home had me
going all night," he said.

"Oh Bill, I hope I can make you feel as special as you
did me," I said as I reached to rub his length through
his pants.

After a couple strokes I reached for his belt and
fingered it loose. I unsnapped his pants and worked
his zipper down.

"Let me raise up and lower these a little, OK?
Otherwise I don't think I'll have enough room to let
it out" he said as he did just that.

Once again I said, "Lordy, you men are funny
creatures."

Then I reached into his boxers and pulled them over
his erection. I didn't have as much light as earlier,
but I could see it and it was still beautiful.
These penis things were new to me, but I know that I
liked them. Warm and powerful to hold in your hand
and totally reactive to any touch.
Still kneeling on the seat with my blouse and pants
open, I sat up to fix myself a little.

"I'm sorry to stop there a second, but I'm cold," I
said as I re-snapped my bra and tucked my blouse into
my jeans again.
Once done with that I returned my right hand to his
penis and grabbed near the base. The loose foreskin
easily sheathed with my hand as I began to stroke him
up and down.
I liked doing this, and to hear him hum moans, he did
too. I stopped my stroke for a second and moved my
right hand under his sack and felt his balls roll
around in my hand. I twisted away from him a little to
get my left hand in the stroking.
He began to moan and breath heavy after a couple
minutes of this. I was having fun knowing I could
get him off as much as he did me. Each time I stroked
down the shiny head glowed in the light from outside.
It was beautiful.
I switched hands again leaving his balls to sit alone
so I could get a more coordinated rhythm on his dick.
I thought about earlier in the day when I kissed it.
I wondered if he wanted the same now. It looked
inviting, knowing how sensitive he was now and how he
showed no mercy on my little clit. I didn't know if I
really wanted to suck him or kiss him.

Was this my night for oral sex, even though it
couldn't work for me, to get undressed in the cold
car. Could I take any of his cum in my mouth?
Would he want or expect me too?
I was thinking too much and lost my stroke as he let
out a long breath.

"Don't stop like that" he said, "Keep going." Finally
the quandary in my head just voiced itself.

"Oh baby, do you want me to suck or kiss it for you,
would that help?" I breathlessly asked.

"Oh yeah Carree, but you don't have to do that. I
couldn't do it for you" he said through heavy breaths.

"I'll make you happy baby" I said as I shifted and
lowered my head.

I just stuck my tongue out a little and let it touch
him gently and then let my upper lip form a wide kiss
on the head. I slowed my hand a little to steady his
dick so I could keep the tip in my kiss.
Getting a little more brave, I allowed the whole
head in my mouth, moving just the head in and out in
rapid strokes.

When I lashed my tongue over the top while doing this
Bill groaned a deep groan and made guttural noises
through his open upturned mouth. I bobbed my head a
little and allowed maybe a inch plus the head in and
out of my mouth. The feeling was enjoyable feeling the
velvet smooth head with my tongue and lips.
But you could almost feel the hum of the blood
coursing through his engorged dick.
He began to hump at my face a little and I knew he was
going to explode soon. D-day! D-day! I said to myself.

Do I let this come in my mouth and spit it into a
napkin?
Do I let it shoot all over us and hope we can clean it
up good enough?
Do I swallow it and risk getting sick from the feel of
its unknown full taste and texture.

The decision was made for in a split second.
Bill sucked air and pushed a "Supp Supp Ughhh" sound
deep from in his throat.

A fine watery blast hit the back of my throat and I
wanted to gag, so I had to swallow that. Two shots
followed and went into my mouth and I didn't know what
to do, so I held them hoping there wouldn't be much
more.
Then more and more oozed out as he pumped towards my
lips. I was sucking naturally just to keep him in my
mouth with his movements under me.
My mouth was full!! What should I do??
Bill was reaching down and grabbing the side of the
seat to have something more to push up to me with.
To let it run out and down his dick and balls seemed
gross.
I had gotten into this without thinking too much about
this end of it, or how to end it. I gave up and
swallowed, one, then two mouthfuls of his cum.
I really tasted the second one and it was not great,
but not so terrible.
It was thick, salty, and just a trace of sweetness.
But, it had a sort of unpleasant, bleachy aftertaste.

As the second mouthful went down I felt more oozing
from the tip. I up-stroked with my hand and felt my
mouth fill a little again. I swallowed and pulled the
head from my mouth.
I coughed and began to gag a little and then all was
fine.
I kept my head down and swallowed my saliva over and
over to clear my mouth.
He was still oozing a little more and I kissed the tip
one more time to clean it. I still kept my head down
and was tying to produce as much saliva as possible to
swallow.

"Oh Carree" Bill said, his voice cracking and a cry
forming with it. "I love you so, so much. That was
unbelievable," he said as he pulled my head up from
his lap.

He looked me straight in the eye. "I love you," he
repeated.
I had been trying to not breath in his face so he
wouldn't smell my bleachy cum breath. But, he pulled
my face close and kissed me hard giving me his tongue
and inviting me to give him mine. There were still
traces of his cum in my mouth and I know we were
sharing it, and he didn't care.
I was glad of that. He wouldn't ask me to taste
anything he wouldn't.

I felt exhilarated in my feat.
Imagine sweet little Carree, she just gave her man,
Bill, a blowjob, and she loved herself for it.

I didn't like the term "blowjob", but "oral love"
sounded like a textbook.
Blowjob was fine, it left no doubt.
I felt his sweet surprise in my belly and we were both
happy. I hadn't planned it this way, but it happened.

I smiled big for Bill and said, "I'm glad I was able
to do that for you. I love to make you happy, and I
love to make my special love to you with my mouth.
Soon we will do it for each other, OK?"

Bill grabbed me and held me tighter than he ever did.
"Soon, soon," he said. "I want to have you that way
too. That was the most exciting thing that ever
happened to me, and you did it. You are so precious,
so, so precious."

He sat back and waited for his breathing to return to
normal. His dick was shrinking and the skin growing
over the head.

"Lets put him away while he still fits back in your
pants," I said as I pulled his boxers back up over his
penis.

He lifted his butt up and pulled them up the rest of
the way.
He fiddled with his belt and said,
"I better get you the rest of the way home, huh?" and
then he kissed me again and again.

He put the car in drive and went up the drive. As we
got close, the big sodium light went on, sensing the
movement of Bills car.

"Goodnight my special lover," I said as I kissed him
over and over again.

"This was the best day of my whole life, Bill," I
said.

"Same here, Carree. Today I know I am in love for the
rest of my life," he said.

"I know, Bill, I know," I agreed as I scooted towards
the door.

"Call me in the morning as soon as you get up, OK? I
already miss you and I'm not out of the car yet," I
said.

Then I got out of the car and closed the door. I bent
to look in and waved again.

He smiled and waved back, mouthing "I love you." I
strode towards the porch waiting to hear his car zoom
down the driveway.

Instead I heard a door open and I turned to find him
halfway to the porch.
He grabbed me and picked me up kissing me and spinning
me around.
It was like a corny movie.

"I just had to come back and kiss you and tell you
that I love you. I don't want you to forget it," he
said.

"Don't worry Bill, I wont. And I have something right
here" I said as I rubbed my tummy, "to remind me."

I planted my lips to his for another long kiss.

"You better go before we start something else," I
said.

He kissed me again and ran to his car, waving as he
got in and drove away. The clock struck 2:00 a.m. as I
walked into the house.
I went to the bathroom and sat on the john to pee. As
I wiped myself, I realized how sensitive I still was
from our play there earlier.
Getting to sleep in this "after sex" reverie would be
easy. I felt a little hunger pang because the only
thing in my stomach was Bills cum, his love.
I took a little sip of water to wash a stale taste
from my mouth and I went to bed.
Fully satisfied.
I was undeniably IN LOVE. IN HOT SEXY LOVE.
- - - - - - - - - - - -

"Carree come on, you have to wake up," I heard my mom
shout, and from her tone it was not the first time.

"I'm awake, I'm awake," I said. "What's the matter?"

"Church is the matter. Dad waited to go to eleven
o'clock mass for you, so you could sleep. It's five
after 10. We leave in 40 minutes and you want to get
ready, don't you? Shower and wash?" she said through
the door.

Then as she opened it to make sure I was awake she
continued in a softer voice.
"Your Dad said you were in the driveway before one
last night, and that Bill was a man of his word. He
doesn't know what time you came in, but he says the
last time he saw the clock before dozing off it was
quarter after, so you better say you were in by 20
after or half past."

I was a little irritated at being awoken so abruptly,
but glad they weren't going to nine o'clock Mass like
usual. Thank God for 2 hours extra sleep.

"I don't know what you do in that car for so long
every time you come home with him," my mom said, as
she made busy raising the shades and getting my towels
out and such.

"What did you do in cars with your boyfriends, Mother?
What do you think?" I asked, kind of smarty pants.

She grew stern in her look and lowered her voice even
more. "I DID what you said you DON'T do in cars with
my boyfriends, and I'm not proud of it now and that's
why I worry about you. I was as pretty as you and
every guy in the school wanted to go out with me. I've
said more than I want to here, but I take you at your
word that no screwing is going on and you're a virgin.
Don't do anything to make me think you are deceiving
me. I told MY mother I was a virgin too."

"Come on Mom, lighten up. You've told me more than I
want to know," I said. "It's really none of anyone's
business if I'm a virgin or not. But, I told you I
was, and if I wasn't, I would tell you that too,
especially now. Bill and I know the score. We spend a
lot of time out there because we can be alone together
and talk and kiss and what have you. Mom, I wouldn't
lie to you about this. I am a virgin."

"I believe you, honey," she said hugging me. "I'm
sorry I get so frustrated with this subject. But I
wasn't a very good girl in high school and I don't
want you to be like me. I was easy and no boy wanted
me for a steady girlfriend. I had to wait for college
to meet guys who didn't know my reputation."

"Why are you telling me this NOW, Mom?" I asked. "What
you did then makes no difference to anyone. We all
know the real you."

"I just wanted you to know that I know what can go on
out there. I didn't fall out of the sky a mother. I
was a teenager just like you. Oh, we're babbling on
here. Get ready for church. Some day we'll have a
woman to woman on it. OK?" she asked.

"OK, Mom," I said as I hugged her. "Don't worry about
me! Bill is the best guy in the world and he loves me
so much and I love him. We have it all together Mom,
really."

She smiled and wiped away a tear as she left. After
she left I panicked a second that she may have seen
that I shaved when I got out of bed to hug her.
However, my giant t-shirt covered me up all the way to
almost my knees.
If this were summer, I may have been a dead give away.

I gathered my towel and under things and threw on a
robe and went to shower. I thought of Bill all through
my shower and all through church. We were home about
15 minutes, about quarter after 12 when the phone
rang. I knew it was Bill.

"Hello?" I answered it.

"Hi Lover, how are you today?" Bill asked.

"Fantastic, how about you," I bubbled, to let him know
that I was still happy about last nights "activities."

"I have one small problem," he said. "I love you a lot
more today than yesterday," he said making me blush.

"I know that sounds corny, but its true. Can we get
out this afternoon?" he asked.

"I think so," I said. "Let me find out what's going on
here and I can call you back in a few. My parents like
me to check with them to see if they had plans. OK?"

"OK, I'll wait for your call. Bye, baby doll" he said
and hung up.

Mom fixed a quick brunch of hot cereal with berries
and pastries. She promised a nice big dinner tonight,
around 7:00. With all the Holiday activities coming
up, she wanted to have one nice meal to
finish off the week.

"I have a prime rib for tonight with all the fixings.
You can ask Bill if you want," mom said.

I checked to see if Dad was downstairs from changing
and said to her in a low voice,
"I'll ask him, only if you promise not to ask him
about sex in his car."

Mom looked up from stirring the Cream of Wheat and
said, "That is not amusing, I only said those things
to you to make sure you weren't lying to me about
that."

It irked me that she had to check to see if I was
lying. I never lied to her before. She must have told
some doozies in her day, though, to suspect ME so. My
fuse was lit.

Checking once more for Dad I strongly appealed to her.
"Mom, you told me this morning that you believed me,
now I feel you are doubting me. Damn it that makes me
mad,. . . my own mother!"

I heard my dad begin to come down the stairs so I had
to finish quick. I sidled up to mom with my fists
clenched at my side in frustration and whispered
loudly to her,
"You're my Mom, I'm your daughter. When I say I didn't
lie, believe me! I don't lie and I don't fuck!"

I stormed out of the room already sorry for what I
said. My Dad asked what the ruckus was because there
was never a raised voice in our house.
My mom was stifling tears and told my Dad it was
something she and I had to work out. She took
breakfast off the stove and sought me out.
I was looking out the picture window trying to cool
the boil I was on.

Mom said, "Up to your room right now, so we can talk
in private."

I turned on my heel and went up as instructed. She was
right behind me and closed the door.

"That word should only be used in passion, not in
anger. That was the first time it has ever been used
in this house in anger and I will not have it.
I never said you were a liar. I just wanted to make
sure you weren't holding back the truth to protect me.
I am wrong to blame you for the fact that I lied to my
parents about what I did with boys out to all hours.
I know that.
You have been brought up in a Christian household with
a Christian education, 2 things I never had.
I would like to think they made an impression on you,"
Mom finished and was flustered and near tears.

"Mom, I'm real sorry to use that word. I can tell you
it is the second time I have ever said it, and it was
in anger. On the other thing, I just resent being
doubted. I never lied to you or Dad and don't suspect
I ever will. Of course there are little protection
deceptions. How else can anyone have a private life?
But, mother this isn't one of them. If I was screwing
around and told you I wasn't, if you cornered me, you
know I would tell the truth," I responded.

"I'll tell you part of it," she explained.
"You've had that look of satisfaction that only sex
can bring. I won't lie when I tell you that I know it
well. Your Dad and I are only in our early forties. We
enjoy the nights when you go out and leave us alone.
But, I don't want you to be hurt like I was, OK?"

"I understand Mom. Just be careful of your words,
that's all. I'm honest with you and you accuse me of
deception, and it hurts. As far as the look of
satisfaction," I said smiling, "you are right on, and
only a good mother who knows her daughter could pick
that up. But there's no intercourse going on, I swear
to you. Mom, I really love Bill. He is so special.
But, we are adults. Don't treat us like kids. Last
night you and Dad treated us like adults and we
thought it was great, to be trusted to stay out beyond
curfew, on our word. I love you Mom, and never want
anything to come between us."

"I know you do, but you can't fault me for protecting
you. Let's go down and eat. Please ask Bill to stay
for dinner tonight, if he likes. We should get to know
him better I guess. Apparently he makes you very
happy. I won't question you about this again, OK?
I'll cover your Dad. He's putty in my hands," she said
smiling.

We went downstairs and Dad was still stirring the
cereal.

"Crisis averted Carl, mother and daughter getting
along fine now. We just had a little disagreement on
woman things" mom explained.

"Glory Be, Silvie, I was afraid it was about sex." Dad
said either innocently or knowingly.

All three of us laughed. Dad thought it was a great
idea to invite Bill for dinner, and didn't mind if I
saw him this afternoon. I called Bill and asked him to
call for me about half past one.
He called me sweet names and bid me goodbye. I really
couldn't wait to hold him and kiss him.

I put on jeans, long sleeve knit shirt and vest to
meet Bill when he came. I felt really cool and knew it
accented my figure. I didn't wear a bra and knew it
wasn't obvious with the vest buttoned up.
I felt free and ready to see Bill. When he came to
the door, my mom let him in as I walked from the
utility room where I as ironing tomorrows uniform.
I walked right up to him in front of both mom and Dad
and put my arm around his neck and kissed him.

"What do you think about coming back here for dinner
later? My mom is making her specialty, prime rib with
horseradish," I asked him.

"Wow, that sounds great. We usually do pizza or subs
on Sunday night at home. My mom and Dad won't mind,
but I'll call them to be sure. Do you mind?" he said
as he walked to the phone.

Dad motioned to the phone and Bill dialed up and after
a few words he came back and said "All set. I would be
honored to sit at your table with Carree."

"Oh, God, he's Eddie Haskell again," I said jabbing
him.

"No I'm not," he said "I am honored," and he took my
arm to walk to the door.

"Bill, have her back by half past six at the latest so
you can wash up and we can talk, have some appetizers,
umm . . . beforehand, OK?" my Dad said.

"Sure thing, Mr. Kasc" Bill said as we walked out the
door.

As soon as we were out the door Bill said, "Geez
Carree, don't accuse me of laying on thick to them. I
want them to trust me, and not think I'm some phony or
something."

"I'm sure they don't think that," I said. "Plus they
know how much I love you. I've had to tell them 50
times in the last day. They keep asking about parking
at the end of the driveway. I told them it was private
moments for us and that I loved you and we were not
screwing around. I think I may have gotten through to
both of them now."

"Ummm Bill,", I said pointing, "Pull over in Closed
for the Season."(It was an Ice Cream stand that only
stayed open from Memorial Day to Labor Day, the rest
of the year they had a big sign up, Closed for the
Season)

"Sure, why?" he asked as he pulled in.

"So I can do this" I said just before I kissed him
deeply on the lips.

I pulled back from him and told him, "Last night was
absolutely wonderful, the ending to a perfect day. We
crossed so many bridges yesterday and made up for some
lost time, too. The whole day with you was things I
never really thought I would ever do, especially with
you. I all but gave up hope for you as a lover,
really. You were fantastic. Once the day comes when
you can finally put that beautiful dick inside of me,
I know it will be worth the wait. Until then, we can
have lots of moments like last night and they can only
get better once you do that to me."

"Carree, you are so amazing. How can someone so
beautiful, so sexy, so smart, love me? All the years
we were together were like warm ups for the real heat.
I've always wanted to do everything to you and thought
I never could. I love you good because I love you so
much."
"And you! You loved me beyond any of my expectations.
I never thought any woman would ever do that to me. I
knew you loved me, but that much? Its all a blur," he
said losing his breath he talked so fast.

"Bill, when your penis was in my mouth I could feel
your heart beat. It was so special. I never knew it
would be so sexy, such a turn on. It felt so warm and
smooth, like velvet. I wasn't really planning on
taking your stuff, but it just happened. It was not
bad to taste, and most of all, it was you. I was so
glad it happened that way. I could do it again right
now," I said.

"Carree, I could taste it on your lips and tongue and
I was glad I could. If we could find a spot I would
love for you to do it again. Just talking about it has
me hard as a rock. Well, kissing you does that.
Talking just makes it harder," Bill said as he began
to breath heavier.

"Bill we won't see each other like this again till
next Sunday. I would gladly do it again, just to
please you. But where can we go?" I asked.

"I'll try to think of someplace," Bill said. "If we
don't find a spot that's private, we'll just have to
wait. I want to get my tongue into you too, you know."

Bill just talking about putting his tongue in me made
me shutter. It was the thing he wanted to do as much
as I wanted to have him in my mouth.
I didn't hold out much hope of finding a private place
in broad daylight.

Bill pulled out of Closed for the Season and turned
back away from town, saying, "I think I know a spot."

He drove about 2 miles away from town and turned up
the road that led to his house.

"Bill are you going home?" I asked.

"Yeah, I think I have the place all to myself until at
least 5 o'clock. Let me go read Moms note," he said.

"Her note?" I wondered aloud.

He explained, "When I called back home about dinner
with you guys she said that she and Pop were going to
shop at the outlets in Massachusetts. But they had to
stop at a place near Canaan, on the State line, to see
some antiques. The guy wouldn't be there until half
past three, I think. She said she would leave me his
number in case I needed them for something."

"Oh, this is too good Bill, are you sure?" I wondered
aloud.

"Let's just go read the note, OK?" he said.

I've only been to Bills twice before, once for a party
and once for pictures before a dance where we had to
dress up in costume.
We got there and there was no one home. Bill was an
only child and his parents' families were from
Vermont. So, they wouldn't normally have anyone
dropping in. Bill pulled up the drive and backed to
the front of the garage.

"Come on," he said, "lets go check my Moms note."

Sure enough, there was a note that she and his dad had
left before they knew he would be calling. It said,
"The antique speculator from Canaan called an will be
home this afternoon after 3:30. We are going to the
outlets in Lee Mass for a while, and will stop in
Canaan on the way back. We'll bring dinner home.
Here's the antiquary's phone number if you need to
leave us a message 555-1234. Love, mom and Pop"

I looked at Bill and giggled.
"Ohh, you have a dirty mind" I said.

"Nahhhh," he exaggerated, "I just love you so much
there's nothing I won't do to make you happy. Thank
God I thought of this. Still though, I have to do
something to give us a fail-safe in case they come
home early. . . . Gee, I'm so stupid. We can
just go to my room over the garage. I go there all the
time to study and write. If they see my car parked in
front of the garages with a fire going, they won't
even question it."

Bill had told me about his writing room, but I had
never seen it.
We went to the side door and he let me in and he
followed after me up the stairs, first setting the
dead bolt.

"You're watching my ass, Bill," I joked knowingly.

"I'm gonna kiss and lick it later," he said catching
up to me to give it a slap and a squeeze.

His writing room was about 20 by 20 and had a Franklin
stove in the middle. He had a big Commodore computer
that he did his writing on there. He called it his
super word processor, but I thought it was a computer.
There were two chairs, tv and a desk, as well as a
curved seat. Like a chaise lounge, only it was
inside furniture.
There was a small bathroom with only a toilet and
sink. But, as a study room where he could be alone, it
was awesome, and for us, it was even better.
It was chilly. He said there was electric baseboard
heat to keep the pipes from
freezing, but they never turned it up much over 55.
The stove kept it toasty in the winter, if you had to
work there. Bill threw a couple logs in the stove and
had a fire going in no time. I was shivering a little,
partly from being cold, part from nerves and part from
being a little scared.

"He saw me shivering and said "Come here, let me get
you warm."

He pulled the slouch couch (his name, not mine) over
near the stove and sat, patting the spot next to him
for me. We proceeded to kiss and neck up a storm as we
warmed up and got familiar with each other. Eventually
Bill had me on my back on the slouch couch after
taking my coat off, as it had gotten warmer in the
room, in more ways than one. He was in between my
spread legs kissing my neck and face when he started
unbuttoning my vest.
Once divested of that he clearly saw my braless
nipples through my knit shirt. He pinched both nipples
and held them between his middle and forefingers. He
then used his thumb to massage the
pinched bud.
He was making me crazy.
I felt him undo my belt and then he pulled my shirt up
over my breasts. He kept telling me over and over
again how beautiful my breasts were. For the first
time he called them tits. I never used that word much
because I thought it cheapened real ripe breasts like
mine.
Girls could have fake tits, but real breasts.
Either name was OK right now.
They were electrically charged to my pussy, I know
that. It was more obvious this afternoon, that not
having a pubic bush made your panties wetter faster.
I felt soaked. I wanted him to take my pants off, and
soon.
But, he knew how to tease. He cupped 4 fingers between
my legs and rubbed his thumb over the spot where
my clit was, rocking his fingers back and forth. He
was bathing my tits with his tongue and he was making
sure no spot was missed.
After what the tongue bath and nipple chewing had done
I was nuts with desire, but he remained patient. He
trailed kisses down my belly to my navel. I swear he
tried to lick my back through my belly button he drove
into it so hard.
Finally he trailed down to where he had unsnapped my
jeans. He took my zipper tab between his tongue and
upper teeth and pulled it down.
I wanted to jump up and shed my jeans, but he remained
ever the tease. He sat back and grabbed my jeans at
the hips and coaxed me to lift my legs and rolled me
up on my back so he could slide them off. I had my
legs together in the air and he pulled them down with
my underwear. Now he just had to push them up and off
my legs so I could put my legs on either side of him.
But he stopped pushing off my jeans. They were just 6
inches below my ass with my legs together in the air
and he held me here. He pushed his face into my
hairless pussy and tongued his way up my vulva, which
was forced closed by my position, and drilled down
to my now hidden clit.
I was prone and couldn't stop him if I wanted to. I
started cumming right there making noises and sounds
I never knew I could make. He pushed my legs back a
little more turning my butt up even more and he
brought his tongue down and kissed my butt hole,
quickly tonguing it.
It felt really weird but exciting, but it was over
before I knew it. He pushed my pants the rest of the
way up and off my legs. Now I could finally rest
my legs on either side of his body. He dropped his
head to my pussy and kissed and licked all around it
everywhere, except my clit. I was wound tighter than a
baseball when he finally waved his tongue over my
clit. He danced it over my tender bud, occasionally
nipping at it and then sucking it out and away from
my body. Finally he held it in one position and
flickered his tongue over my clit as fast as he could.
I jerked up on my elbows and thrust out my chest as
waves of orgasms hit, cne after another and I couldn't
breath.
For sure I was going to pass out. I wanted to push his
head away but I was paralyzed, vibrating and trying to
breath. I felt a steam of fluid escape me and must
have hit him in the face. He never lost a stroke of
his tongue and finally I was able to shout a loud yelp
to signal the top of my orgasm.
Then, while inhaling for the first time in what seemed
2 minutes, I came off my elbows and held my breasts as
I drew that long hard breath. I must have had 3 or 4
small orgasms while I drew that breath. I was
vibrating and bouncing on that chaise like a snake on
a hot griddle.
In the last 3 days I had orgasms so earth shattering
that I didn't think they could be topped.
Anything more intense than this one and I would surely
pass out or die.
I finally had enough coordinated strength to push his
mouth away from me. "no, No, NOOOO!!"I told him trying
to get him to stop, but he fought me.
He was trying to keep that tongue dancing on my clit.
He finally gave it up but didn't take it out of my
pussy. He tried to swallow my lips as he ran his
tongue up and down the groove.

I finally gave up fighting the orgasms and sank in to
the lounge. He sensed I was through and finally lay
back a little with his head resting just inches from
my pussy. I don't know how many times I came, at least
10, but the one orgasm must have lasted over a minute.
A moment more and I would have blacked out.
All of the stories about being eaten and how good
the orgasm was were under-stated. This was beyond
description.

From exhaustion I think I fell asleep right there for
a second or two. A couple sharp slaps on the hip from
Bill brought me back to reality. My eyes filled with
tears as I smiled at him. He slapped my hip again and
I realized he was trying to get me to kneel up.

I rolled over and went to my knees, not sure what he
wanted. I felt his mouth take big slobbering bites of
my ass cheeks. He gave them a full bath eventually
chewing and working his tongue to the top of the split
of my butt halves.
Using his hands he spread them little by little
working his tongue down the groove, totally bathing
me.
He reached my little private hole and gently whisked
his tongue over and over it. Bill had definitely seen
some good flicks to learn all of this technique.
Little did he know that was how I knew what to do with
his penis in my mouth. A tongue in your butt hole may
be one of the most erotic and strange feelings there
is.
The more he wiped it back and forth the more I felt it
open up. The more it opened, the more nerve endings he
found. I buried my face in the couch as I felt another
strange and different orgasm building. As I began to
breath un-even while keeping his tongue in my ass, he
put one finger in my pussy and flicked it like he was
trying to reach the back of my clit, from the inside.

Whatever he touched, I'm guessing it was what I read
to be the G-spot, I went off quickly with a hard grunt
and I know I snapped my hips back in his face and I
leaked fluid again.
I could definitely squirt!!
Once I got control of myself I crawled forward and
turned to my hip to disengage him.

"Oh my God, Bill! Oh my God, Bill! Oh my God, Bill!
Stop!! I'll die with any more!! Where did you learn
that!! Oh my God, Bill!"
I pleaded as I cupped my pussy and asshole with my
hand to prevent him touching me anymore.

He flipped to the floor and knelt beside me and
brought his face to mine.

"I just love you and want to make you happy. Umm . . .
did you cum," he smiled at me knowingly.

"Yes, a little. . . . F U C K, I came a lot!! I
thought my heart was going to explode. Where did you
learn to do all that stuff? What were you in your
former life" I facetiously asked.

"I told you I had some of my Dads porno's to keep
myself busy when I needed to relieve my frustration
with you. I watched them and jacked off right here on
the slouch couch, imagining I was with you," he
explained.

"Well, you are as good a student here as you are in
school" I said smiling and panting. "Can I get a drink
of water?"

Bill smiled and got up and went to the little bathroom
and brought me a paper cup of water. I sat up and
swung my feet to the floor. I was afraid to stand up,
feeling a little lightheaded.
As he stood there I saw the outline of his erection.
He hadn't even loosened his pants during his marathon
with me. He had to be hurting.
I reached out and pressed my palm up and down the
length of his bulge.
I looked up at him and smiled. I spread my feet and
knees so he could stand between them and I hugged the
side of my face to his bulge, then turned my face and
buried my nose in his crotch and inhaled deeply, then
hugged my other cheek to him. I looked up and found
the tab on his zipper. I snaked it down and reached in
his boxers to fish out his dick.
This was not going to work. I undid his belt and
pulled his jeans down just below his ass.
I carefully pulled the boxer waistband out, down and
away from his dick.
I smiled as it sprang up and said "Hi" to me.
Without touching, it I put the head in my mouth and
hummed along with Bill as he moaned approval. I lolled
the head in my mouth, and it felt so good. It was
already an old friend. I tried to get a little more in
my mouth, but could only manage an inch or so past the
head. I don't think I was going to be a deep throater.
I brought my hand up and started to stroke him in
rhythm with my mouth. I could barely hear Bill's
moaning and cheering me on as I devoted all my senses
to his dick. Put his hands in my hair and
was stroking it, then petting my cheek.
He was calling my name and telling me how beautiful I
looked with his cock in my mouth. I never heard him
say "cock" before, I didn't think. He never heard me
say fuck before either, so we were even there. He
pulled my hand away from his dick and held my face a
little. He started to move his hips a little and I saw
he wanted to hump at my face.
I let him as I held my head still. He was getting more
of his err. . . cock in my mouth than I felt
comfortable with.
I pressed
my hand to his hip to show him he was too deep. He
stopped and pulled his cock from my mouth.

"Let me get undressed and we can do this right," he
said.

He knew I would be happier being in control and he was
right. Besides, I wanted to kneel over him and inspect
him like he inspected me. I had a feeling I was going
to know his cock pretty well.

As Bill undressed and then adjusted the stove I
couldn't help but think of the changes in both of us
in the last few weeks.
Two frustrated young adults who wanted to explore
their sexuality, but not with just anyone, with each
other.
If Bill's uncle hadn't invited him to deer camp, my
frustration with Bill might have got the best of me. I
might be out looking for a new boyfriend right now.
How weird is life?

Bill walked over to the couch and sat down as I stood
up. He laid back and I knelt between his knees. We
necked and kissed for a moment and I tasted myself on
his face. Normally that smell would have grossed me
out, but now I associated that with sex.
I loved the aroma. I splayed my hair on his chest as I
kissed and bit at his nipples. I was surprised they
had some of the same erectile quality as mine.
Again, what strange beings these males were.

I loved his smell as I kissed and licked at his hairy
chest. I got to his belly button and I had fun with it
using my tongue. I felt his dick bounce a few times
under my breasts and I knew he was full of
anticipation. I kissed down to his cock and kissed
around the base and then tried to go lower to his
balls. He was really hairy there and it was unpleasant
for me to do what I saw in Kim's video, where the girl
sucked them and put them in her
mouth.
I put small kisses around his sack and returned to the
head of his pretty penis. I grabbed it with my hand
and rubbed it on my lips and tongue, my eyes glued to
his.
I closed my eyes as I sank my head over his penis. In
this position I could get a little more in my mouth,
maybe the head and 2 or 3 inches, but it was not
comfortable or sexy for me. I returned my hand to the
shaft and kept my mouth over the head. I stroked and
moved the head in and out of my mouth, never really
letting the crown out past my lips. He began to
shutter a bit and he pushed my hand away.

"Just your mouth, just your mouth," he said excitedly.

I hummed loudly and proceeded as he asked. It was
pleasant for me to do this as I felt him shutter and
could feel his heart quicken through the head of his
dick in my mouth.
He was leaking something as I began to taste a little
bleachy after-taste. I knew he was close.
His breathing quickened and his whispered in a
guttural voice,

"Do you want me, baby? Do you want my cum? Or do you
want to watch it spray?." He asked.

I answered by redoubling my effort. I wanted it in my
mouth. He began to hitch and shutter wildly gripping
the sides of the couch.

"Here it is Carree," he bellowed and the first shot
hit the back of my throat. I gagged a little and was
afraid of hurting him but I suppressed it by
swallowing and more warm gelatinous fluid filled my
mouth, I kept swallowing until I felt no more
eruptions from him.
How he could have produced that much in the 12 or so
hours from last night was beyond me. It was not
terrible tasting, but not a taste you would ask for
in, say, an ice cream.
I liked it because it was Bill. Last night when I went
to bed knowing that my tummy was full of his juices, I
was content and happy.
It sounds silly, but I was. Swallowing his semen was
as intimate a thing as I could do for him. Intimacy or
innermost feelings in sexual relations mean the most.
I wanted that for Bill.
I kept stroking up on his penis to get any last drops
of his ejaculation.
Doing so was driving him crazy and he finally managed
to push my mouth and hands away. I wiped my mouth with
the back of my hand and crawled up and collapsed on
his prone body. He sought out my mouth and we
exchanged tongues and tastes.
I once thought that a man would never kiss the woman
who had oral sex with him, and vice-versa.
But that is not true in real love
situations. We reveled in it. After a prolonged kiss I
finally slid down his side and we spooned on his
slouch couch.

"That was awesome," I said as I held him so tightly to
me.

"Everything was awesome, but I have questions, Sweet
William."

"Ahh, William. I love hearing that. If I were to
choose what people would really call me, it would be
William. When I write, I author as William," he
meandered off the subject.

"The questions have to do with your foray on my ass,"
I said, with a little feigned indignity.

He sat up a little and turned to look at me. "That was
a little spur of the moment. Ahhh . . . I just had to
kiss that beautiful ass, and I wanted to lick those
cheeks. Your butt just turns me on so. It's perfect!
And, well, when I got to your crack, I couldn't help
myself. Your little hole was so, so . . .inviting
and once I touched it with my tongue you reacted so
sexy, I couldn't stop myself. You liked it didn't you,
especially when I found your G-spot. Man, you squirt!!
That's supposed to be the most intense for a female.
They say the nerve endings in the G-spot and the . .
. rect . . . asshole are shared, or something.
I've read a lot on sexuality, Dr. Kinsey's stuff, you
know.

Couples can do it there too, if you prepare and are
gentle, a . . ." he faded off as he saw me smiling at
him.
"You're cute when you get caught with your hand in the
cookie jar, Bill. I liked it enough, just it was
unexpected. Now that's intimate. I know about having
sex there, it just seems hard to imagine. Although,
what you did was very exciting. Maybe someday, hey, we
have a whole lifetime," I said.

We lay quietly for a few more minutes and Bill finally
spoke.

"This weekend was the most incredible of my life. So
many little fantasies I had about you, about our love,
have come true. One thing all of this sex has done is
made me want to be inside of you more than ever. God,
I want to make love to you. To really, fuck, . . .
you know.
Having sex like we did is great but, it makes NOT
doing the other seem even harder. If every weekend
were like this one, we might be nuts in a few weeks."

"I know," I said. "I was thinking the same thing too.
Moments like these have to be special, not every time
we see each other. They can't be planned, they just
have to happen," I said.

"Umm Carree, do you think someday we will, you know,
be married and together every night?" Bill asked
measuring his words so as not to really propose.

"Bill, I hope so. But, you know we have to live
through some hard years ahead. College. Probably away
from each other. We've never been out with anyone
else, will we still think each other to be as exciting
after meeting new people?
I can say that I can't imagine anyone but you, Bill,"
I said.

"Same here, Care, its only you I can think of," Bill
said.

"So, now we know what bringing each other to total
ecstasy is, in a couple different ways. We are
familiar and comfortable with each others bodies. Now
we have to cool our jets a little though, Agree?" I
said.

"Agree," he said. "Picking our spots for our
lovemaking should not be taken lightly. Each time
should be special. God, I love you Carree. Thank you
for making this weekend so special."

"God, Bill you made it as special for me. Lets make a
pact, that we don't do anything like this in the car
anymore. Today was too beautiful where we could take
off our clothes and love each others bodies so
completely," I said.
"Gee, do you think I could move in here each weekend?"
I asked jokingly.

"I'm not sure, I'll ask, OK?" he played along.
"But," he continued, "Seriously though, this is the
only way to be with each other; Free and without
worry. We know how we feel about each other; we don't
need to do this every 5 minutes to
prove it, although it would be nice."

"Yes, I do think this was a weekend to get some things
out in the open. We really deserved it. I feel so much
better about every thing. I worried about how sex
would be without intercourse, and now I know it can be
very fulfilling," I said.

Bill flipped over and faced me, then hugged me, then
kissed me. Next time we have to plan to overnight
together" he said, "that would be awesome. What would
you like to do?" he asked.

"I want to shower with you. To clean and rub and wash,
and suck here, and wash, and suck there, oooooooooooh!
I get chicken skin just thinking of it," I said.

"Damn, it's giving me another hard-on," Bill said.

"Ohh, it is raising up and shedding its skin. What
should we do about that?" I asked teasingly as it got
to full mast in no time.

"Just watch me stroke it," Bill said as he grabbed it
and began pulling on it with earnest.

"See what you do to me, Carree," he declared.

He was stroking it easily and he was throwing his head
back and moaning. I wanted to get into the action. I
moved my head down near his cock and watched it appear
and disappear in its skin.

"Ooo Bill, you don't think I'm going to miss a chance
to feel that in my mouth again do you." I asked.

"God Carree, if I knew you were going to like sucking
it this much, I would have asked you 2 years ago,"
Bill said.

"Bill, if those balls were bigger, you might have
gotten my mouth a lot sooner," I chided.
"Although I never thought I would like doing this."

"Gonna come," he said and went into his little dance.

I put my mouth over the head of his cock and felt his
come almost immediately. There were no shots or
volleys of sperm, just an oozing flow. I waved my
tongue through the flow and then gave his dick a hard
suck.
Bang, that's all he could take. He pushed my mouth off
and left some running out of the little hole and
across my chin as I was pushed away. This stuff was
really thick and I knew I would vomit if I tried to
swallow it. I grabbed my water cup from before and
spit it into it.

"Oh, sorry Care, too sensitive" he said as he writhed
in pleasure pain.

I laughed at his predicament as I watched the last few
drops of his cum go over his hands as he rubbed the
pain away.

"You men are sure strange creatures," I said, "I
couldn't swallow that. It was like the stuff you cough
out of your throat, real thick wads. Yeeech!!"

But his show had done a little for me too as I rubbed
my pussy without thinking.

"You want some help with that" Bill said as he flipped
over to the floor on his knees.

He pulled me to the edge of the couch and buried his
tongue in my pussy. In 30 seconds I was begging for
mercy, as he had been. I came a couple quick short
orgasms and pushed him away.

"Gawwwdd, lets get dressed before we kill each other"
I said, and we did.

Bill watched me get dressed and I know he was getting
aroused again. I looked down at his dick and then at
him, shaking my head.
He laughed and said it was my fault. I sat back down
as he got up to dress. He had to stuff his dick in his
pants a little, but it went away. We were both
sensitive in the crotch.
Bill looked at his watch and said "Wow, five o'clock.
Let me seal up the stove and we can get going to your
house. I am famished."

I told him I was full and had been eating all
afternoon. He laughed and kissed me.

By a little after five we were in Bills car and headed
down the back road to get roundabout to my house. He
didn't want to cross paths with his parents on their
way home.
We got to my house about 5:30 after stopping to get a
couple Cokes to wash our breath away. mom and Dad were
glad to see us early and they sat in the living room
with us chit-chatting about bits of everything.
They asked us both questions about college and
eventually turned the subject around to us.
Mom got up and went to get a tray of hors d'oeuvres
that the 4 of us wolfed down.
They asked us "couple" questions and impressed
commitment on us.
How we were young and making long term commitments
were going to be tough. They were "for" us, as a
couple, but thought that such a young love would have
to be strong to last the upcoming formative years of
adulthood.

I wanted to blurt out "Geez, mom and Dad, I just
sucked his dick 3 times in the last 18 hours, isn't
that a strong commitment?"

It was just then that I realized how I cheapened our
love. I hadn't "sucked his dick," or "given him a
blowjob." Whores and tramps would do that. I had made
love to him, and him to me. I could never look at a
great looking guy and wish to perform that act with no
love involved. It was because he was Bill, he was
special. God, I loved him.

After that thought I pulled Bills knee and brought his
leg right next to mine on the sofa while mom and Dad
talked. I smiled at him and gave him a passionate look
and bent a little to hug our legs together. For me, in
front of my parents, it was a pretty intimate move,
but I had to do it right then. I smiled at Bill and
looked to see that my parents took in the whole thing.

My mom looked uncomfortable, but my Dad said "She sure
loves you, son. Be sure to take good care of her.
She's my pride and joy too."

"Don't worry, Mr. and Mrs. Kasc. I'll always take
great care of her. I couldn't love her more," Bill
said as I sat with a tear running down my cheek.

"Come on Carree," my mom said. "Give me a hand in the
kitchen and we can eat."

I followed her into the kitchen and she gave me little
orders, hand me this, put this here, get me the
whatever. We were busy in the warm kitchen.

"Why don't you take off that vest Carree, you must be
hot," she said.

"Mom, I'm not wearing a bra under my shirt, I can't
take off my vest," I said as I laughed to myself.

"Nothing wrong with being modest, Carree. I'm proud
you're like that," my mom said.

I thought of me with my face buried in the slouch
couch, my ass in the air and Bill with his tongue in
my butt hole.
"Nothing wrong with being modest!"

We put dinner on the table and we had a great time. It
was a great ending to a seminal weekend in our
relationship.

Bill and I only had sexual liaisons once more before
Christmas, and just 2 more times before school got out
that June. As hot as we were for each other, we feared
too much of a good thing. For us to be intimate,
everything had to be special. No cars or backseats. We
were selective, and when it happened, it was always
awesome and incredible.
_ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _

CARREE LOVES BILLY - EPILOGUE
Now comes the part of the story that I dread. I must
explain a few things.
I kept diaries all through my early school years. As I
got closer and closer to Billy, they became mainly
just about him and the things we did together. They
evolved into my sex diaries, and they became my erotic
accounts of Billy and I. After William and I married
we began to enjoy reading erotic stories to each
other.
It was just a kink. One night I read him a story that
I actually wrote from my diary. About half way
through, he realized it was he and I in the story.
He was intrigued and wanted to know how I had such
detail. I confessed, I had the diaries.
He never asked to see them, but let me read different
things from them, different situations, different
times.
He was fascinated.
He said that if I gave him a list, with the timeline,
and specific events, he would love to ghost write some
erotic stories with my help.
He thought it would be a gas to go online and read
our own stories to each other. Over a couple months I
gave finally gave him what he needed. He made an
outline on some of the stories but wanted to do a long
piece about the weeks that led up to and included that
weekend before Thanksgiving in 1992.
That was to be "Carree Loves Billy."
I agreed to hand over the diaries and let him read
them when we started the stories. The only things in
them that he didn't already "really" know about were,
the "blanket party" and watching Kim's video.
I credit that video as sort of an oral sex
primer for me, in my diary. I think he thought he
taught me everything from the movies he snuck from his
Dads room.

Unfortunately, my William never saw those diaries. He
was excited to write the stories, and he planned on
using Billy Hand as his non deplume.
In March of 2001 something happened that neither I,
nor anyone else, could save him from.
William was in the wrong place at the wrong time.
He went out to get a bottle of wine for the dinner I
was preparing. On his way home there was a sudden ice
shower, freezing rain, what have you.
A car, a few hundred yards in front of him, went off
the road. He slowed down to see if the
driver was OK.
It was a pregnant woman, her car down the ditch.
She got out OK, but could not climb the bank to the
road. Bill told her to wait and parked his car on the
shoulder. He went down the bank to help her get up.
They had gotten about half way up when another car
spun out while braking to rubberneck.
William was hit hard by the car and was knocked down
the bank and pinned under the car.
The woman was thrown clear.
Almost immediately a car with 4 men on their way home
from work stopped to help. They saw William was
breathing and they rolled the car off him. He was
alive, but never regained consciousness. His neck was
broken.
Paramedics took him, on a board, to the hospital where
I saw him for the last time. William expired with me
holding his hand. While doctors told me there was
little they could do for him, they tried.
He was going to surgery when he died. There he was,
looking like he could wake up and talk to me, but he
was gone. I have cried everyday, as I am now, for 10
months asking "why?" Why him, why then?

I hope our erotic stories show you what a wonderful
man, lover and husband he was. I had my sexual
relationship with my dear William for almost 9 years,
and for 4 years before that, he was my best friend.
I am thankful for that. He was a brilliant man
who was having his dream lived out, by having his
first novel bought with a nice advance from the
publisher. He never finished it, but I am taking that
task too. I have his outlines for the final chapter.
It should go to the editor before summer of 2002.

What about me?
I will be fine over time, but I will never get over
Billy, Bill, William. I write for travel and vacation
magazines and guides.
Since September 11 work has been sparse, so I had the
time to work on this project and the novel.

My looks will keep me in work for some time, as well
as my writing. I have done some swimsuit ads, and my
picture appears in many island resort photos of people
having fun on the white sand beaches. If you have any
of those brochures, the blonde in the blue bikini
might just be me.
Even this, I have to thank William for. I was always a
fair skinned, blue-eyed blonde. From the time I was
interested in boys
there was Billy. I never fussed to impress anyone
else, to win any other guy over.
I was just him me. I never had to spend hours
in front of a mirror primping.
When Bill cried the first time he saw me nude, I had
to ask him why. He told me I was "so beautiful." He
made me look at myself and really see how blessed I
was.
When he was writing in college (stringing, he called
it) for different magazines he began to get checks for
his work. He bought me nice things so I could dress
sexy for him. Not cheap, but sexy. Later when I
started to travel on assignments for resorts he would
accompany me at times.
Once, when I had grown my hair out, we were in
Hartsfield International in Atlanta. A man in the
terminal asked, "May I have your autograph Ms.
Pfeiffer?."

William played along and said, "Michelle, sign for
this man, but we have to get going."

From then on he wanted me to play along with him that
I was Michelle Pfeiffer. When I grew my hair out and
got the wave going, I did resemble her, but mostly
with sunglasses. He loved goofing on people like that.

But now, thanks to William, I am proud of the way that
I look. He would see me nude and rush to hold me, not
sexually, but as his treasure. No man could treat a
woman better than William. Never once did he treat me
as a thing, as his property, or as a sexual toy. I was
always respected as a woman.

This past summer I went back home to visit my parents,
William's parents and my old friends that were still
around. I had to show them I survived. But, in many
ways I hadn't. It was like I was looking for him. At
the Wilson's house I asked to go in the "writing room"
over the garage. The slouch couch was still there as
was the desk and the old Commodore computer. After
William left and got married his mom kept an index of
her antiques on that relic.
I looked at the slouch couch and cried. Mrs. Wilson
asked me why and I just told her it had a sentiment
for me. She told me that she had bought it as an
antique psychiatrist sofa, and later found it was a
fraud. She put it in Bills room as a tv lounger. I
asked to sleep there in that room that night.

She said shaking her head, "Bill isn't here."
I told her I knew that, but I wanted to feel close to
him.
When she balked more I told her,
"Billy made love to me on that couch quite a few
times, including the first time. Please let me stay,"
and I did.

I dreamed of William that night and even woke up
excited like he was still alive. Reality hit, but the
initial rush was great.

So, soon I'll be back to work. I have 2 assignments
for the middle of January through February. I have a
review of a resort, and will supervise a resort
magazine that will feature some photos of me.

Plus, I have to finish Williams's novel. It was
basically done, but he had editing he wanted to do. He
had hand written notes on his galleys while flying
with me last February.
After that, I will try to restart my life. When I get
lonely I may write more of our erotic stories. I
realize I am writing them from my viewpoint and
perspective, but, so far, I think he would be happy.

There are stories of our 18 th birthdays, prom night,
graduation weekend and our liaisons while away at
school, and our wedding night. He has 10 subject
stories outlined he wanted to do besides the Carree
Loves Billy long piece.
I'll try to do each one. The only embellishments are
to protect real people and places.
I hope you enjoy them and think of the love we
expended in living them. Knowing people are reading
them makes me feel like a part of William is still
with me. Thanks.

Carree

This is an account of the days following our first
sexual encounters at my parents home and in Bill's
over the garage. That all happened the weekend before
Thanksgiving 1991.
It has been nearly a year since I lost my William and
recalling and recounting this period has been
happy/sad for me. For the happy part, I know William
is smiling down on me. I hope you enjoy it.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

CARREE, AFTER THE LOVING

Monday morning I woke as a new and different person as
the one who went to classes on Friday.
Saturday and Sunday had totally changed my life as a
woman and as a lover. I also had changed my own
parents' perspective of me as their daughter. They
knew that I was in love with Bill and he with me. They
also understood, somewhat reluctantly, that he and I
were totally committed to each other and planned to
live our lives as a couple.
I knew that I had committed my body, and it pleasures,
to Bill, and his to mine. The only pleasure and
commitment that would go un-acted on was true sexual
intercourse. That was a promise we made to each
other, to fulfill to each other, when the time was
right, when we were married and in a position to
handle the possible result of that union, pregnancy.

I stood at the mirror doing a deep clean on my face
when I paused. I looked at the lips on my face, my
mouth. Just a few hours earlier they had given my
lover great pleasure. I had taken his seed into my
mouth and tasted his very being, his gift of life. We
had made love with our mouths to each other, had
satisfied our great curiosities of each other's sexual
beings.

I was surprised I was being so philosophical about all
that had happened. I think there was a fear that I
might feel cheap, but instead I felt the beauty of it.
My decision to show Bill how I satisfied myself, after
his unfulfilled necking sessions with me, was a good
one. I left no doubt in his mind how I felt towards
him. His fear of my rejection had now waned and he
opened up to show me his fantasies of how he wanted to
love me.
I lost count of the orgasms he had given me, how he
had brought me to the pinnacle of sexual pleasure, and
how satisfied and happy he had made me. I was so happy
with everything that being in love could bring, and
our sexual passions had only been tweaked at, the
surface just scratched. We had so much more to look
forward to.
How could I, at a few days shy of starting my
eighteenth year, feel so sure and secure in the love
of the rest of my life?

Those questions went unanswered as my perusal of life
came to an abrupt halt with a banging on the bathroom
door.

"Carree, I'm so sorry, pumpkin, but I have to get back
in there," my Dad bellowed.
"I know I used up most of the hot water already on
you, but nature is screaming at me and I need that
room back."

My Dad was, as my mom categorized, like a teenage
girl, in the shower. He would be under the hot water
for 20-25 minutes, leaving a lukewarm reception for
the next user, unless you could wait a half hour for
the tank to refill and reheat. I was about
20 minutes into that half hour wait when he banged on
the door.

"Daddy," I pleaded, "Can't you do that stuff while
you're in here in the first place? Leave the fan on
and spray."

I still had 45 minutes to shower and dry my hair, get
dressed and eat a little breakfast before Bill picked
me up for school. My mom had called me downstairs when
she heard my plight.

"Carree, I just poured your coffee and juice, why
don't you eat now and save time later," she said from
the foyer.

I was already on my way down in my robe before she
finished the sentence.

I turned into the kitchen and saw my juice, coffee,
and a fruit salad with granola waiting for me. mom sat
down with me and started the conversation right away.

"I hate to say this, but you and Bill seem like a real
good couple, Carree. While we sat and talked with the
two of you last night I found it hard to believe that
you were that mature. I can see where Bill is very
special to you. You are both very comfortable with
each other and act like an old couple. Just remember
that you are both young and your views and
personalities change, don't take each other for
granted. Learn to grow with each other. My God, I'm
talking to my 17 year old daughter like she's 25," my
Mom rambled.

I was surprised at her candor and was proud that her
attitude had changed about us. I wanted her to take us
at face value, not as her little girl with a boy, and
she had done that.

"Mom, I know things change and don't always turn out
like we plan. But I know I'm only 17, and in spite of
that, I never felt so right about anything. He just
seems so natural for me. Our hearts beat as one
sometimes. He makes me feel, . . . special."
I said.

As the words left my lips I know I blushed and I know
my mom saw it.

"Just remember not to mistake sex for love, honey, and
what you told me about staying out of trouble, you
know, . . . that way," my mom said uncomfortably.

I reached out and touched her hand and told her not to
worry, that as much as I loved Bill, I was still
taking one day at a time, in many ways. I didn't
broach the "virginity" issue. If she needed more
assurance after our little spat yesterday, I wasn't
going to satisfy her anyway.

Dad came in the kitchen as we finished our little
talk.

"Give it a few minutes Carree and it should be safe
and you will have enough hot water. Sorry to hold you
up," he apologized and continued.
"Your mother and I are happy with Bill as your
boyfriend. I hope you know that 17 is pretty young to
say you've made as big of a decision as knowing who
you want to live your life with. But, I really like
him. He really adores you, pumpkin. He made me a
little jealous, yesterday."

"I'm really glad you both like him," I said. "But, you
do know that this is the same Bill I have been seeing
since eighth grade. You act like you never met him
before."

"I KNOW that," my mom said. "He just seems so grown up
now, and he was always so shy and quiet when we were
around. He really has opened up. He's lost that little
boy aura about him, like he's been awakened to the
world."

After my mom made that statement, she paused and then
I saw her blush and look at me. As soon as she made
eye contact she got up to refill her coffee cup. I
took that as a cue to get to the shower. My 45-minute
window was closed to 35 and I might have to hurry a
little now. I couldn't help but chuckle a little, to
myself, as my mom realized what it might be that
erased the little boy aura from Bill.

As I hit the top of the stairs I heard my mom yell one
more time.

"Darn it all Carree, Megan Parker called for you 3
times yesterday and wanted you to get back to her. I'm
so sorry I forgot to tell you yesterday."

Damn, I thought to myself. I was supposed to call her
"no matter how late" on Saturday night when I got
home. My duties as best friend had been shunned.
During my shower I beat myself up for not calling her
when she really needed someone. I had no excuse,
except that I had just swallowed my lovers cum for the
first time. I was so satiated and in the free fall of
love at the time, even the best of friends were
forgotten in that special moment.
As I switched my hairdryer off I heard my mom speaking
to someone downstairs. My Dad had left for work during
my shower, I had seen his car go down the drive, and
so I wondered whom it could be.

One more pause to listen told me it was Bill. He
normally just blew the horn and waited.

My mom was in the foyer as I came out of the bathroom.
"Carree, Bill is here. He beeped, but you couldn't
hear over your dryer. You have 5 minutes; it's only 10
after. He was early. We're having coffee."

Oh my God, I thought to myself. Bill having coffee
with my Mom! Maybe he's telling her now good her
daughter is at oral sex.
Ummmmmm, Well, maybe not. The 2 of them getting along
to this extent, and my mom feeling comfortable enough
to call him in, only encouraged me more that my
parents approval of Bill was real.

I came downstairs with my coat already on and my books
in tow. I kissed Bill hello and my mom goodbye as he
finished his coffee and stood up when I came into the
room.

"Good morning Carree," Bill said, "I guess I was a
little early. I must be anxious because this is a
short week."

"Short week?" my mom asked"

"Regular classes today and tomorrow, Mass and assembly
on Wednesday with early dismissal for Thanksgiving," I
explained.

With that we were out the door and on our way. We made
small talk on the way to school as I sat and watched
Bills face in my infatuation of the state of our
relationship. The fact that neither he nor I, were
bubbling about sex, told me that we were comfortable
with all that happened, and it had fallen into place
in our lives without being awkward. We were right in
what we did.

Although I was mad at myself for forgetting my best
friend, when she needed me, I was pretty happy with
life right now. My first chore of the day was to seek
out Megan.

Bill let me off and we kissed goodbye, and as I pulled
away I had to go back for another smooch with a little
tongue.

He grinned and said, "I love you, YOU made my life
this weekend."

I kissed him back one more time and said "Goodbye
lover, it can only get better," as I squeezed his
thigh and ran into the main door.

I didn't want to go all the way to the parking lot and
walk back in the cold.

I had enough time to get to Meg's homeroom before the
first bell, but as I went by Heidi Stewart's office I
heard my name called.
It was Heidi and I really wanted to make like I hadn't
heard her so I could find Meg, but she called again.

"Carree, . . . Carree Kasc!! I have a message for you
from Megan Parker." Heidi hollered over the din of the
busy hallway.

I stopped in my tracks and fought off the rushing
students to backtrack to Heidi's open door.

"Come in and close the door so you can hear," Heidi
said as I came back and looked in around the rush of
passing students.

I went in and closed the door and Heidi said, "Megan
just called in late for first period, but wanted you
to give her a call this morning. She has study halls
and gym until lunch and won't be in until after lunch
period. She's not feeling well. Sounds like,
you know, THAT time."

"Oh yeah," I exclaimed, "We have the same rotation
today. I can call her after theology. Thanks Heidi
err, Ms Stewart," I said as I turned to the door.

"Carree, I have to go home to wait for a furniture
delivery at 9:30. Do you want to go with me and stop
at Megan's? She sounded pretty upset. I can mark you
excused from gym, as long as you don't have too many
X's. I'll put you down the same as Megan. I mark them
as "cycle," and then there are no questions. Never
ever tell anyone about me doing this, though. I know
how upset Meg is and she really wants to talk to you."

"I don't have any X's in gym, Ms Stewart. I was
supposed to call Meg on Saturday night, and then I was
out all day yesterday and my mom forgot to tell me she
called until this morning."

Heidi scribbled out a pass to leave my second period
study hall and gave it to me, saying "Meet me right
here at 9:15, and remember, not a word. It's really no
big deal, but . . . you know. OK?"

"I'll see you then Ms. Stewart," I said as I left and
headed to homeroom.

- - - - - - - - - -

Heidi Stewart pulled up in front of her house just as
the furniture truck was getting there.

"I was going to walk you over to Parkers, Care, but I
have to let the men in. I have a path shoveled to the
gate on the back fence. Just go through and knock on
Meg's back door. I never got a chance to call her and
say you were coming, but I'm sure she will be glad to
see you," Heidi said, as she gave me the bums rush.

I knocked on Parkers back door on the patio and when
Megan came to answer it I hardly recognized her.

"Oh my God Megan, did Jimmy do that to you?" I was
astonished at how red and blotchy her face was and
appeared to have a black eye.

"No, No, the son of a bitch broke my heart, but he
didn't lay a hand on me. I would have handed him his
balls if he did. I've been crying and I tried some eye
drops and my eyes had a reaction. Then, I rubbed my
right eye so much; I may end up with a shiner. (She
started crying again) Look at me! I am such a
fuckin' mess. And YOU, you son of a bitch, some kind
of best friend you are. I'm hoarse from screaming at
my phone to ring, waiting for your call!!"

I reached out and hugged Megan and apologized and
explained about not getting her messages, and calling
after 2:00 a.m. on Saturday seemed unreasonable.
She seemed to understand, but she was still a basket-
case. I put my arm around her and walked her to the
living room and sat her down and asked her if she ate
yet. She hadn't and I went out and made coffee and put
on some hot water for instant oatmeal I saw on the
counter. All the while we talked in raised voices from
kitchen to living room. I told her how Heidi got me
out of school and found me this morning, just small
talk until we could talk eye to eye.

Speaking of that eye, I went to the bathroom and
found an ice bag for her eye. In about 7 minutes flat,
I had some coffee, hot oatmeal and an ice bag on a
tray going into the living room.

"Oh Care, how could I have been mad at you. You're
here like a Florence Nightingale to help me." Megan
said as she touched my arm.

"Sit back and let me get the ice bag started while
your coffee and cereal cools, Now, I know it's cold,
but that eye needs it. Grin and bear it you little
bitch, for calling me names," I said kidding her. I
knew she was pissed when I didn't call and probably
called me every name in the book.

She put her head back and said "If you only knew . .
Owww, THAT'S COLD, you son of a bitch. Ooops there I
go again."

"No shit Megan, what did you think ICE would be?" I
said. "Just lie back and bear it for a minute or two.
Shut your gutter mouth and calm down and listen to me
for a minute. Umm, Bill and I have been pretty sexy
the last couple days. We are like this amazing couple
right now. I'm not saying this to make you jealous
or anything, just be happy for me Meg. God, I love him
so damn much, and we really got, oh I don't know what
you call it, sexy, like I said."

"You didn't do it, did you?" Megan asked cautiously.

"NO, of course not," I said "but we sure were into
each other, Meg. He is just the best guy there could
ever be. I can't tell you how much I love him. He is
so special. But, enough about me, take a deep breath
and spill your guts about Jimmy."

Meg sat up and took her coffee and sipped a couple
swallows and laid back and put the ice back on her
eye, and began to talk.

"Well, it didn't go how I wanted it to, but I ended it
MY way not his. He came over to pick me up and I
wouldn't go with him. I insisted he come in and we
hash things out at my house. My parents were over at
Heidi's for cards. I sat him right here on the sofa
and told him how much I really cared for him, that I
thought I loved him, that he was real special to me.
Although I was only a sophomore, he was a senior and
we had to prepare for spending long periods of time
apart. I told him I wanted to share special moments
with him, you know, personal sexual things that tie
the binds of people who love each other and want to
express it.
But, I let him know that I was not prepared to have
intercourse with him on any basis. We had done it
before but now I had changed my feelings about it.
It didn't mean I cared for him any less, and it didn't
mean that I was going to hold sexual intercourse as
ransom for the promise of rings, trips, you know, all
that baloney. I didn't want to trade a roll in the hay
for a nice time."

"He sat there with this long face on and I held his
face in my hands and looked him square in the eye and
told him, If there were no risk of getting pregnant, I
would fuck him everyday and twice on any he wanted. I
loved sex. I enjoyed sex. But it was only with him.
Although we had only done it twice and each time I
was afraid and had reservations, I loved it. But, it
wasn't the fucking, it was making love to HIM.
To pack up with his friends and go away for a weekend
to screw in a tent in the woods, or in a cabin, or any
other arrangement, seemed cheap, and not something
that people in love would do. If he said he wanted to
take me and make love to me in front of his friends to
show them how much he loved me, it would be one thing,
not that I would do that.
I asked him if his friends ever screwed around with
their other friends' dates, and he said, "not
usually."
"That wasn't a NO, Carree!. I told him I was hurt that
he wanted to treat me that way.
Here, I want to be something special and give of
myself, and he wants to go to something like an orgy,
where I might get shared. I thought I was his
girlfriend, not his conquest or contribution to a pot
luck supper!"

"Then I set myself up for the big hurt. I asked him if
he ever had any kind of sex, even just necking, with
any other girl, besides me, since we started dating.

He never hesitated and said NO. Just the way I asked
him and the way he answered, I knew he was not lying.

Then I asked him if would turn down an offer of sex
from another girl when he went away to school.

Again he answered NO right away and said he wouldn't
do anything with anyone if he and I committed to each
other.

But then he told me, the only commitment he would
accept was, regular intercourse, fucking. He said if I
liked doing it, and I felt about him as strong as he
felt about me, it shouldn't be a problem.
If we had regular sex, he wouldn't go away with his
senior buddy's and their little whores."

"Carree, if he said he loved me so much that he would
honor his commitment to me when he went away, and he
had never cheated on me at all, why did I have to
screw him to prove anything to him?

"He said that if I really loved him I would want to do
it all the time. I was crying, and he felt bad that he
made me cry and I went to get a tissue. When I came
back I had a box with most of the stuff he had given
me, things that I considered tokens of love. This was
to be MY power play. I told him that I enjoyed the
time we had spent together, and had no regrets that I
gave him my virginity. At the time it was right, and
that was all that mattered," Megan rambled on, holding
back tears.

"He got real pissed off and wanted to know what the
big deal about sex was. All his friends did it all the
time, BUT I wanted to make it seem like we were the
only couple that ever snuck away and did it for the
first time. I told him that giving my body to another
human being was a big deal and I was willing to do
lots of stuff with him to express my love, but not
that, not now. That should be held in a special place
because of the consequences of pregnancy and what it
could do to the rest of our lives. I told him I only
had one life and I wanted to live it in a way I would
be happy, and I thought he was the one I wanted to
share it with.
Then he got pissed and took the box of things and said
I would never see it again, he would bury it.
He said to not call him anymore; he was going to get
on with his life. He was an idiot for going out with a
kid, just because she had nice tits.
He was saying things to hurt me, being a shit head. I
was screaming at him that he was an asshole, that he
really loved me and wasn't man enough to admit it. He
was letting his friends decide whom he should be with.
I really let loose," she continued.

"He finally got up, took the box and stormed out the
door, and I've been crying here ever since," she said
as she sought me out for a hug.

We hugged and then I calmed her down enough to get her
to eat and finish her coffee and get the ice bag back
on her eye. I kept her quiet and had her just listen
to me. I said I thought he would come back, but not to
wait for that to happen.
To sit and moon over a guy, who wanted a sperm
receptacle, even though his heart was in the right
place, was crazy. I think Jimmy really loved her, but
let his friends tell him what love was supposed to
mean, and that meant regular screwing.

Why he wouldn't even go down the avenues of
alternative sex was beyond me. Was it not macho
enough? Jimmy had issues and until he got them
resolved. I told Megan she shouldn't blame herself.
She had to toughen up and get on and stop feeling
sorry for herself. She clearly was swinging the hammer
if there was any chance of reconciliation. She agreed
that she should not bend from her position. It was her
life she was dealing with. She wanted that life to be
spent being in love with Jimmy, but he clearly loved
himself and his friends lives more.

We sat on the sofa together thinking the situation
over. She pulled the ice bag from her eye and asked if
it was doing any good, and it clearly was. I told her
to lie back and relax and she might be able to go
through the afternoon at school without a question
being asked. I told her that if a nun or anyone asked
about her appearance, just to say she had her period.
That usually ended those kinds of conversations
abruptly.

"Megan, I don't mean to pry to be nosey, tell me to
get lost if you want, but, did you ever let Jimmy
think that you were going to start putting out on a
regular basis and hang around with those goons he
calls friends or classmates?" I asked.

"After he had me at his family camp he sort of
intimated that we would be doing it again real soon. I
told him that I would need a while to erase the guilt
and fear from the first time before I ever thought to
do it again. Then he was mad and said he never did a
girl just once, that he always screwed them a lot of
times before he sent them moving on.
Macho bullshit!! Obviously I blew up at him. I knew he
was lying about other girls, I had to put his damn
condom on, he had no clue. I don't think he knew what
a clitoris was!"

"We had seen the film in sex ed class demonstrating
putting a condom on a cucumber. Ours was the only
class to see that!" Meg explained.

"The nuns shut the class down the next day. That was
when the public school would send students for
Religious Ed to St Pius, so the city council wanted
the Sex Ed class to be taught to us. You know, the
whole forced morality thing."

"We were supposed to have an instructor from City
Central show each Gym class the movie. It made one
showing before they shut that down. But anyway, about
the condom, I knew to pinch an inch and roll down
without using fingernails. He had no idea, and it was
totally apparent that he had never used one or put one
on."

"He had no idea about opening my bra and when he
played . .

Geez Care, this is a little embarrassing." Meg said
pausing, "Ummm, when he played around, "down there,"
he just poked his finger in and never even looked or
felt for my clit." She said as she moved her averted
eyes to mine."

"Oh shit, I can see you're embarrassed too, I'm
sorry," Meg said.

"No, please go ahead, let's at least talk like grown
up girlfriends, I want to help you out if I can," I
said.

"Ohh God," she exasperated, "anyway I told him to find
IT to help me get wet, meaning to stimulate me a
little. But, he said, he did find it and he had his
finger in it. How stupid was he? I knew then, that all
his macho talk was bullshit."

"That was why I told you guys, at the truth or dare
sleepover, so much about holding it and how wonderful
it felt in your hand. I had it in my hand more than he
had it in HIS that day! I didn't own one, but knew
what to do with it, at least!" she said.

"I don't know if he really asked me out because I had
big boobs for a sophomore, or not. I don't think he
was making any ground with those whorey sluts his
friends hang with, and he saw me as someone as
gullible and susceptible as he was."

"But if we were ever in their company, there was
always about 3 or 4 guys and 4 or 5 girls, he always
treated me cheap, like the others treated their
girlfriends. I avoided going out with them as much as
possible."
"They openly joked about screwing, oral sex, you know
all stuff couples keep as personal. I couldn't
understand why he hung with them. Jimmy was nothing
like them, and if he hung with the guys from our
class, you know ones in our crowd, he was always a
great guy."
"But the peer pressure from his senior friends made
him an asshole. I'm old for a sophomore, like you, but
Jimmy is young for a senior. I think he's only a
couple months older than me. They gave him the idea
that I should be screwing him every chance he wants,
and if I didn't put out, I must be cold or giving it
to someone else." Meg said, drawing a deep breath.

"He does all this macho sex talk crap with those
people, and then he would see a cute little teddy bear
on a gold chain with a diamond in its belly button,
and buy it for me, even though it means we have no gas
money for the weekend. YOU figure him out. Which guy
is he?
I know he cares about me, but he cares what those
other jerks think more, it seems."

"My sister Judy thinks he looks up to these guys as
mentors, tough guys, because he's a little younger
than they are. He wants to be in a position where a
"new" Jimmy will come along and want to be like HIM.
When is he going to wake up and see these people as
the jerks they are?
I mean, Carree, I love you, and look up to you in some
ways, but I don't want to be in the same room with you
when you have sex, even necking or what ever with
Billy, er, Bill . . . sorry."

"He made the thought of having sex with him real
exciting the first time and I really wanted to do it,
I had so many questions and I wanted to keep him as my
boyfriend. I saw so many possibilities, because he was
so nice to me. I liked it and I had an orgasm, even
though I had to help it. But about a month later we
did it again at his house and I was really getting
into it and he yanked it out of me, having cum already
in the condom. He ran to the bathroom and came back to
get me to hurry, making sure his parents didn't catch
us. He just did it to say he did it. I enjoyed it, but
I wanted an orgasm. He just came and I guess he liked
it for a second, but he ran and took off the condom
and he was done - period. That's when I decided I
would not run the risk anymore for the little I got
out of it, especially when I can do better alone or
with him watching me alone."

Meg finished her story as she took the ice from her
eye, looking at me for a reaction to how the eye was.

"Your eye looks 100 per cent better Meg, all the
swelling is down and the little black and blue that
shows can be covered with make-up. Just don't rub or
cry anymore." I said. "And you know" I continued, "I
think he's going to come back to you Meg. He was
spending more and more time with our crowd in the last
month or so. I think he just had some time with his
old crowd who told him that he should be getting more,
as if sex is the only thing there is in a
relationship. Being a sophomore and being very
attractive, I think you were originally his trophy for
those guys. I agree with Judy. He hadn't planned on
falling for you. When he did, I think they told him he
was a wimp. He said he only dated you because you had
big tits. That was probably the truth. That's why I
say you were his trophy. You two clicked right away
and it caught him off guard."

"I hope you're right. If not, if he remains this macho
jerk, I may have to seek him out and kick him in the
balls," Meg said laughing.

"Real grown up," I added with a smirk. "So, am I back
in your ski trip plans or not?" I asked.

"I guess you were NEVER REALLY out of them. Inviting
Jimmy to go with me was going to be rape avoidance,
for me, all weekend, plus if my mom and Dad ever found
out, I would be really screwed. You never really
thought you weren't going with me, did you?" Meg
asked.

"Not really. I didn't see how you could pull it off.
Why don't you put Jimmy on the back burner and lets
concentrate on fun this weekend. If it's as much fun
as last year with your parents, it will be great." I
said as I got up to start picking up.

Meg got up and hugged me again. "I knew you couldn't
be the bitch that I hoped would "die a virgin" all
Saturday and Sunday. (we both laughed) "I'm going to
shower and get ready for school. I can give you a ride
back with me, even though my mom says "no riders" yet.
It's only a little ways. You trust me to drive right?"

I told her I did, and she ran up the stairs to shower
and dress, while I picked up her mess. We both got
back to school in time for the first period after
lunch, and Meg looked OK. If I saw Jimmy alone this
afternoon, I was going to give him a piece of my mind,
the little bastard. What he did to my friend was
strictly rotten and he was going to hear from me.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I didn't see Jimmy that day or the next. On Wednesday
there was supposed to be a senior skip, but when it
was announced that the Bishop would be saying the
Thanksgiving Mass in the Gym, there was a general
announcement that the skip was not authorized and
anyone who was absent would be disciplined. Usually
this kind of an infraction meant that quarterly marks
would not be mailed, they would have to be picked up
with a parent present, or some other little threat. I
figured Jimmy would cancel his skip so I had asked
Bill to bring me into school 10 minutes early. He knew
what I wanted to do, so he went along with my plan.

Bill let me off just in front of school before he went
to the lot. Seniors could park on the street in front
of school so I knew where to lay in wait for my prey.
Bill and I would wait until after Mass to say our
weekend goodbyes.

I hated not seeing him for 4 days, but last weekend we
made up for a lot of future lost time. Tuesday night
Bill had to rush home to get to work after school, so
we had a nice long phone session after he finally got
home from work. A couple times we caught each other
saying how we missed our little "sessions" from
last weekend. We had both promised to not be as wild
and active as we had been last weekend, sexually.
Unless the time and place presented itself, any sex
acts like last weekends, were not going to happen. As
much as we loved each other, we knew the day when we
would be alone together was far off.

Great temptations for intercourse, like last weeks,
would be harder to resist if we were at each other
that often. The necking, rubbing, touching, and even
masturbation, when things got real hot, would have to
satisfy our urges. Before Bill left with his family to
Thanksgiving in Vermont, I wanted a nice long special
goodbye, and I bet he did to.

I had no more gotten out of Bills car when Jimmy drove
up. He parked his car right behind Benny Smiths car.
Benny was one of the senior jerks that used to try and
date underclass girls "to break them in right." He
made me sick. My friend Jenny calls him Fonzie,
because of the way he acts. He really thinks that he
can get girls, like the tv character did. He was one
of the guys that Jimmy looked up to.

"Jimmy Beauchamp, I have to talk to you," I called
out.

He turned and saw me, and already I knew he wished he
hadn't.

"What does SHE want you to tell me, Carree?" He said
with a sneer.

I got right in his face. I always liked Jimmy. We had
been out with he and Meg a lot as a couple, so I had
no fear of him.

"SHE doesn't have a thing to say to you, you lowlife
piece of shit," I swore so he knew I was pissed.

"You are so wrapped up in being macho with the bunch
of losers you hang with that you can't even admit you
love her, can you?
I see all the trinkets and things you buy her. I bet
your hoodlum friends would be surprised to see the
cutesy stuff you buy her.
Maybe if you took her little bear with the diamond in
it and gave it to your pal Benny. Maybe he would like
it.
On second thought, maybe you couldn't. I know because,
you can't look at that bear without thinking about
her, can you? You look at it and know it's the only
thing you have left of her, and you threw her away.
I always really liked you Jimmy, mainly because I call
Meg my best friend. Everyone told her she was stupid
to date a senior, and she stuck with you, despite the
trashy reputations of your friends.
She saw the good in you. You will never find a dearer
friend than you had in her. I also know you took
advantage of her, too.
That's something she can never get back again, Jimmy.
It's too bad you can't just admit how you feel about
her and tell your friends to, to, to . . . just FUCK
OFF if they don't like it.
You may not have lost her yet, you asshole, but if you
have, it serves you right. She can't believe the real
Jimmy Beauchamp, that she knows, would have given her
an ultimatum like THAT. You let trash put ideas in
your head Jimmy. Wake up!!"

I turned on a heel and walked away. I hadn't quite
drawn a crowd, but there were many in earshot to know
what I had said. I'm sure many of them had never, and
will never again, hear me use that kind of language. I
saw what he did to Megan, how devastated she was.
She was my dearest friend and the thought of her
dreams going up in smoke like that, for no real
reason, rubbed me raw. I wasn't sorry for what I said;
I just wish the audience were smaller.

When I got to the school door I turned around to see
if Jimmy was catching up, to give me a piece of his
mind, but he was gone.
No actually, I saw he was back in his car, sitting
there looking straight ahead. Good, I hope he felt
like a heel.
Good God, how lucky was I to have Bill? It took a
while for him to wake up, but things really looked
good for us, now.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

The next couple weeks flew by as I was preparing for
the Holidays. I didn't really have a lot of shopping
to do, but I helped my mom out quite a bit with her
shopping if I went to the Malls with Bill. Bill and I
enjoyed going and watching the people. I think we
secretly liked watching the happy couples, figuring
that would be us someday. I helped Bill pick out gifts
for his mom and Dad. He had saved some money from his
paycheck that he was finally getting to see more and
more of.

His parents had been so paranoid that college was out
of his reach, financially, that he literally saved
every cent he earned at his uncles hardware store.
However, Bills PSAT scores made it quite apparent that
he would be able to get lots of college financial
help.
Bill, finally, was able to allow himself money from
each weeks check. Between that and the little I could
spare from my allowance, we always had gas money and
usually enough for a movie or a chance to go out for
pizza with friends.

Every Friday and Saturday night also allowed us a
chance to be alone, even if it was at the end of my
driveway. We always did a lot of necking, cuddling and
kissing, with little side trips for our hands in each
others pants, and, of course, my shirt or blouse. We
always tried to go home somewhat satisfied, so we
wouldn't have to jack or jill off alone. If we stopped
at McDonalds for a quick burger or shake, or went out
for a pizza, we always loaded up on napkins. Cleaning
up after Bill, if I masturbated him, or if he did
himself, as I watched, always needed a lot of clean-
up.

There was an occasion one Friday night, when I had my
period, when I wanted to give Bill oral sex, but he
insisted we wait until we could do it together.
However, things got hot enough that he had his penis
out and asked me to sit back and watch him get off. As
he began to breath heavily, I began to tell him how
much I would love to taste his cum, and feel his cock
pulse in my mouth. He kept putting off my advances
saying it wasn't fair to me.
Fair, schmair, I loved him and had the desire!
UN-fairly I used the magic words, "I think it's unfair
to me, not to let me suck your juice from your cock."
I knew he couldn't resist. He just dropped his head
back and began jerking in earnest.
Once I put my mouth over the head, that was all it
took to push him over.
I really hadn't gotten used to the taste, but more so,
I enjoyed giving him that special pleasure. It was the
fourth time he let it go in my mouth. (I was still
counting then.) It gave me a special thrill that I
felt at my very core. Even though I had my period and
wouldn't want him to touch me, the feeling or thrill I
got, was reciprocal, although he didn't know it.

The day after that particular Friday I was pretty sure
my period was done, but on Saturday night it was real
cold out and when we stopped at the end of my drive
the wind seemed to blow right through the car and we
kept our goodbyes short and sweet. The cars heater
could barely keep the frost from the windows. If there
were to be any "getting off," it was to be in fantasy,
alone in our rooms.

That Sunday morning I was extra hot for Bill, but with
this, the Sunday before Christmas looming, I was
pretty sure we would be either shopping or spending
time with family, and Sunday night was out for a date,
as we both needed that night for studies.

I got home from church with my mom and Dad about 10:30
and resigned myself to a day of helping mom prepare
Sunday dinner and studying. Around One o'clock the
phone rang and I was happy to hear Bills voice.

"How you doing with homework, Carree? . . . All caught
up?" he asked.

"Assignments to hand in are fine," I said, "but I
really need to review 2 chapters in Lit, or I'll be in
trouble. I had my period Thursday and Friday and my
head wasn't really in it.
Plus, to tell you the truth, the thought of seeing you
this weekend had me distracted. I really missed you
this week. When you work every day after school I
never see you." I lamented.

"It's my uncles busy time, so I can really make some
extra dough, Care. Things will be back to normal after
Christmas. Friday night I had a pretty good idea that
you a . . .sort of . . . missed me," he said.

"Yeah," I blushed, "I did. I got a little carried
away, but I wanted you to know how much I missed you.
I liked it too, you know. So, anyway, what's up?"

"My mom and Dad went shopping today to get some last
minute things. My mom just called me and wants me to
meet her at Sears. She has something to get for my
Dad, and he's with her. She wants me to meet them,
sort of "run into them," and she can pass me the
receipt so I can pick it up at the dock and bring it
home.

Anyway, as long as I'm going passed your house, I was
wondering if you wanted to get out for an hour or so?"
Bill asked.

"That would be nice Bill!" I said. "We won't eat till
5 or so and I just need a couple hours tonight for
review. I can be ready in 5 minutes. This is great! I
had figured you shopping and studying today, I didn't
expect to see you until the morning," I said to Bill.

"I was going to shop," Bill said, "but my mom is
picking up what I needed. I was going to call you to
see if you wanted to get out for a drive when my mom
called me, so it all works out. I'll be by directly.
Bye for now hon," he said as he hung up.

I went downstairs and told my parents what we were
doing and they just asked I be home by 4 o'clock to
help with dinner. They were doing Christmas Cards, at
the last minute, as was their usual.
So, buried in that mess, they wouldn't really miss me
if I took off for an hour or so.

I slipped into some jeans and a sweater, found some
warm mittens, put on my coat and waited to hear Bill
come up the drive. I no more than perked an ear for
him, when he beeped outside. I always told him that
when it was cold out, not to bother coming up to the
door. Leave the car warm for both of us and just beep
for me.
My parents understood.

"Hi sugar bun," he greeted me as he jumped out to get
my door and shut me in.

He jumped back in his door and gave me a nice kiss. He
looked extra delicious today.
Something about Sunday, and the promise of the
beginning of a new week being nigh, made the day dark
and mysterious in some way I can't explain.
If I ever wasn't home on a Sunday by 5 or 6, it was
like I was missing some right of passage to the new
week.
Sunday nights were for resting, eating and preparing
for the upcoming week.
It seemed the whole day was a preparation for the
evening, when the new week would be laid into
schedule, the old week reviewed for what it added to
the sum of things in general. (I still have
this take on Sundays, even when I'm "working" in
vacation resorts.) Seeing Bill while I was in this
mood, just made me glad he called. There was some sort
of unfulfilled promise waiting, it seemed.

"My mom found all this exercise equipment for my Dad
at Sears and it's on a closeout. He saw it there the
other day and lamented that he wished he could afford
it right now. When it was still there today mom
decided to just buy it. She lost Dad for a couple
minutes and called me to pick it up. I'll have to stow
it in my room over the garage. He hardly ever goes up
there. I just hope we can get it in one trip. We just
have to casually run into them, so mom can give me the
receipt for picking it up at the dock. Does that sound
like a plan?" Bill explained.

"Sounds good to me. Are you sure he won't go up
there?" I asked.

"He hardly ever does. It's just my word processor, TV,
a few of Mom's antiques up there. Besides, I think it
will fit in the eaves crawl space." He said.

Everything went as planned. We "happened" to run into
the Wilson's and Mrs. Wilson wanted to show Bill a
sweater or something. She took him aside for that and
gave him the stuff he needed. While Mr. Wilson and I
talked, he reached into his wallet and gave me a $10
bill and told me to treat Bill and I to an ice cream
at Friendlys. I think he just felt uncomfortable
making small talk with me, and this was his way get
over his discomfort. (Figuring ice cream to be a
comfort food?) Bills parents hadn't really opened up
to me yet. I don't think Bill had told them that,
number 1, I was NOT going to be a nun, and number 2,
We were probably going to someday get married.

At the time they would have laughed at him anyway.
Bills Dad had a thing he said that irritated Bill to
no end. It was, "Oh, BIG plans for the BIG shot. Don't
worry, you'll wake up and see it right someday."

Bill used to think that his father must have had a lot
of disappointment in his life. He never saw anything
possible, until it happened.

Bill came back with his mom and he gave me a little
wink as we bid adieu to them. They went off about
their shopping as Bill grabbed my hand and we headed
toward the dock area of the store.

"Your Dad gave me a ten spot to treat us to ice
cream," I said in a childlike voice.

"Oh, leave him alone Care, he was just trying to be
nice because I know he must have been uncomfortable as
hell alone there with you" Bill said, hitting the nail
right on the head.

"Uncomfortable would have been the word. Your Dad is
like 40 and acts like 60, how come?" I asked.

"You notice that too, huh? I think he wants to be a
sage to me and anyone else a day younger than he. He
equivocates age with knowledge. He wants everyone to
walk away with one of his pearls of wisdom. He's a
great guy, but tries too hard to be like his father.
My mom gave me something better that 10 bucks to treat
you with though." he said with a smile.

I stopped as we neared the back door to button my coat
and prepare for the chill of the outside air. As I
pulled on my mittens I said to Bill, "Well? What was
it she gave you, are you going to keep me in
suspense?"

"She gave me until 5 or so," he said as if I knew what
he meant.

"Are you Ellery Queen?" I asked trying to figure the
mystery.

"I guess I have a one track mind. She gave me until 5
o'clock to get this stuff home and hidden away. That's
how long she will keep him away. They will shop until
around 4 and then there is a Barbeque pork supper at
the Presbyterian Church up the avenue.
Dad loves Barbeque so they are going there after
shopping. It starts at four!" he said.

"So?" I said, "I have to be home around four, to help
my mom cook dinner."

"Earth to Carree! If we get this stuff home and put
away, the rest of the time we are guaranteed alone
until well after four. You know, alone, a-l-o-n-e," he
said, knowing I NOW knew what he meant.

"Bill Wilson, you bad boy. You wouldn't try to take
advantage of me, would you, she said knowingly," I
said.

"Only if we hurry. It's 5 till two, right now. If we
get everything home in one trip and put away, we
should have at least an hour. Do we have a date?" he
said.

"We can have more than that, if we hurry Bill." I said
as I grabbed his hand and rushed to the pick up area.

The pick up area was 20 deep in people; the long line
dashed all hopes of getting out in a hurry. Bill
looked at me and then looked at the receipt.

"We're screwed," he said as he got a number from the
take-a-tik dispenser. "Number 84 and the sign says
they are waiting on 63," Bill noted.

We lost the wind from our sail as we waited.

"69, number 69," the man called. "This person must
have left and we will have to go back to it." The man
drawled. "One last time, 69?"

Bill folded his arms with the receipts and pick up
tags in his hand and I saw a yellow ticket stapled
right on the front with "69" right on it.

"69!" I yelled to the front of the room, "THAT'S US,
SORRY!"

Bill didn't understand what I yelled for as I grabbed
the receipts from his hand and headed up front.
Bills mom must have gotten a ticket ahead, figuring a
long line, so we wouldn't have to wait. He followed me
as I pulled the ticket from its staple and waved it.

"She already got a waiting line ticket! Wow what a
Mom!!" Bill said as the dockhand gathered our stuff
from the long conveyor.

I leaned over to Bill's ear and said, " I like that
number, too. 69," I said as I poked him.

He looked at the number, then at me. He appeared to
let it pass and then I knew it hit him, what it meant,
what I meant.

"God, Carree, how am I supposed to function," he
whispered to me.

My only answer was a giggle. Even I didn't know what
69 really was. I mean, I know what it was, but NOT
WHAT it would be.

Have you ever tried to think logical, when your brain
has something else it wants to sink its resources
into?
THAT was planning how to load all of this stuff into a
Corsica.
My mind told me to put a rope around it and drag it to
Bills house and lets have at each other.
My common sense was trying to override all systems by
saying, "two trips, you will need until 4 o'clock and
being alone with Bill for an hour is a fantasy
unfulfilled."

Bill, however somehow, put his penis on hold and was
coming up with a solution.

"Three -7 foot long boxes, 2 -4 footers, and 3 -24
inch square cartons. My mom bought him a whole damn
gym. He'll come home instead of playing racquetball,
that's her deal," he said.

I raised an eyebrow as if to question.

"They have a racquetball court at his office and he
plays 3 times a week to get some exercise. He
absolutely hates racquetball, and the people who use
the facilities. But, he knows he needs the workout,
and it being that handy, he can't pass it up. He HATES
it. He can come home now. My mom is so smart."

He turned and looked at the car, and spun again and
looked at the 8 boxes.

"OK, here's the deal," he began. "We fold down the
back seat, put the 3 long boxes in through the trunk,
put the 2 -4 foot boxes long ways on top of them right
behind our seat to help hold them tight.
The 3 squares will fit just behind the 2 four's if
they go in first. We tie around the 3 that hang out
the back together and then to the loop in the trunk
lid and the frame notch underneath.
If you don't mind freezing on the way back, I think it
all fits."

"Bill Wilson, if it works, you are genius, and you can
warm me up when we get back," I said patting him on
the back.

A dockhand came up and offered to help Bill load. Bill
told him of his plan, and he sort of agreed, making
his reservations known, and asked Bill to back up to
the dock.
In five minutes we were pulling away from the dock,
slowly and cautiously, loaded as Bill prescribed.

"Ha, that guy had his doubts, but my genius proved me
right," Bill shouted raising a fist to the air.

"We're not home yet, Bill. Save it, and don't stop too
fast or you and I will wear this stuff," I said.

"Not to worry, my sweet," still shouting in his Mighty
Mouse voice, "My genius will save you!!"

We laughed at being so goofy together and made the
slow trip through the city, past the semi country of
my house and on to the rural area where the Wilson's
lived. As we got to the turn off to his driveway, I
warned Bill of scraping bottom crossing the dip,but
all was well.

As soon as we backed to the side door of the garage
and the stairs to the study Bill jumped out of the car
and quickly ran upstairs. I lagged way behind trying
to figure his hurry. When I got to the top of the
stairs he was frantically loading the Franklin stove.

"Grab the bellows and hit those coals, I think I can
save my fire from earlier and get some heat in here,
ummm, just in case someone wants to remove any
clothing."

I looked at him with a big question mark on my face.

"Bellows?" I asked.

"Another antique thing of my Moms, she recovered the
lungs on them. You know, to blow on the coals and get
the fire hot," he said as he picked them up and
clapped the handles together aiming the nozzle at the
embers."

"God, I only saw these in 3 Stooges movies," I said as
I took them and began working them on the desired
area. The embers seemed to burst into flames with the
bark of the first pieces of wood Bill had laid in.

"Holy crap," I said. "It's working already, I've got
flame!"

"That's the idea," Bill said. "There's more fires you
can start in a bit," he said winking.

I smiled and blushed at his reference, saying "Putting
them out seems to be more fun, although starting them
is . . ." I stopped as he leaned in and kissed me.

"I think it's started now. Let it be and give me a
hand moving the stuff up," Bill said as he walked to a
trap door on the eaves of the roof pitch. The opening
was 4 by 3 and everything was going to fit in there
fine.

Once we got the long boxes into the stairwell Bill
took the lower end to handle the brunt of fighting the
gravity as we slid the boxes up. The 3 squares he
handled alone, as awkward as they seemed. We pushed
and cajoled the boxes into the crawl space and Bill
looked at his watch.

"Two-fifty five! I believe we had a 3 o'clock
appointment?" Bill said as he curled his arm on his
hip inviting me to hook mine in.

We walked to the slouch couch and sat down side by
side. The fire was just beginning to warm the room as
he put his arm around me.

I tipped my face to his, saying "We make a good team,
huh? I would love doing anything with you."

He curled a lip and dropped an eye to a wink.

Anything?" he asked.

"Anything," I swooned as I pressed my lips to his.

Our hands slid inside each other's coats and went to
our backs, holding our fingers as far apart as
possible and pressing our fingertips hard along the
grooves of our back ribs. We couldn't hold each other
tighter, as big as we tried to make our hands. Our
tongues swashed back and forth over each other as Bill
began to push me back onto the couch. His weight on my
upper body with his fingers pressed into my back was
comforting and delicious.

He pulled his lips from mine and said, "Let me go
close up the car and lock the door downstairs. Get
comfy, OK?"

He could have told me to stand on my hands and walk
down the stairs and I would have, just to get another
kiss like that.
He went down the stairs and I took off my coat. The
fire had definitely taken effect over the room, and
Bills fire had taken its effect on me. We were going
to be totally naked for each other for the second
time. Anticipation overwhelmed me.

Over the past few weeks since our awakening on the
weekend before Thanksgiving, we had expressed
ourselves in many different ways as we said goodnights
in Bills car.
He had gotten me off with his fingers in my panties,
and I by stroking his penis. Of course, there was the
time I bent to take his seed into my mouth, and then a
few times when we sat back and watched each other
masturbate. That's a little kinky, but a lot of fun.

(God, I wanted to, some day, do that on a large bed in
a room washed in a blue light. He on one corner, me on
the other corner of the bed. Ohhh, fantasy.)

Although those times were all good, and we reveled in
the comfort we had with each others genitals, nothing
was quite like being nude together. Our whole bodies
became genitalia then.

Bill was shucking his coat as he came up the stairs.
He smiled as he looked to me in recline on the antique
psychiatrists lounge.
He came and sat on the edge and leaned and began
kissing me again. As his lips moved to my neck, he
began to tug up on my sweater. We parted lips and he
looked at me.

"I don't want to feel you through this at all. I want
to hold your beautiful breasts in my bare hand," he
said as he raised my sweater over my head as I sat up
to accommodate him.

As soon as it came off my arms I reached down and
unsnapped my bra to free what he wanted to hold.
He planted his lips to mine and I lay back again as
his hands held and caressed my breasts while lightly
rubbing over the nipples.
They instantly rose to attention.
Once my nipples were erect, his genteel demeanor
ceased with them. He pinched, not to hurt me, and
twisted them to make them more erect and beg for his
lips.
He sat back and looked at them, then into my eyes.
He dropped his mouth to them, the right, then the
left, and then holding them, as close as he could,
together, tried to touch each with the same lick.

I was running hot in my jeans as he had me on fire in
an instant.

"Take off your shirt too," I said. "I want to feel
your skin next to mine."

He kept one nipple in his mouth as he awkwardly
unbuttoned his shirt. Once complete, he let my nipple
go as he sat up and slid off his shirt. I thought that
I could save some time and use my own actions as a
bellows if I unsnapped my jeans. Upon seeing me do
that, he unsnapped his and I slid mine down my legs as
I kicked off my shoes. He followed suit as if we were
mimicking each other in a mirror.
We both sat in our underwear and looked and smiled at
each other. I put my hands underneath my breasts and
held them out to him as I leaned back onto the lounge.
He didn't need any more of an invitation.

We kissed, cuddled, smooched, squeezed, rubbed and
licked at the exposed parts of each other's bodies. He
finally reclined me back to plant his lips to mine as
he brought his full open hand over my panties on my
pussy.
I thought he would never get there.
Putting the cloth of my underwear to the wetness of my
bare vagina made the gusset soak through in no time. I
was hot and wet and ready for some attention.
Bill, at the same time, had quite a tent going in his
pants as I reached for it. I ran the inner palm over
the top of his penis as if to polish it. He, too, was
leaking anticipatory fluid.

"Let me rid you of these," he said as he hooked his
fingers in the sides of my panty and I lifted my butt
to let them slide off.
He looked at my pussy as if it were the first time. He
squinted, and blew a short breath out through pursed
lips.
"Ouuuu, that's pretty, all shaved and smooth," he said
as he put a hand over my vagina and centered his
middle finger in the groove and stroked upwards over
my clit over my belly and all the way up to my chin.

He held my chin in his fingers as he kissed me and
then waved his tongue over my lips and then retraced
the path his fingers had just taken all the way down
to my pussy.
He licked along the groove and used two fingers to
part the lips and let my clit pop out.
His tongue hit that spot and I was on the roller
coaster in an instant. I hadn't expected him to get so
deeply, so fast, into licking me, but I had no time to
protest.
My body caught up real fast and I was pushing my mons
to his mouth hoping he could devour me.
His tongue had my first orgasm in line waving it's
little hand waiting to be picked, and pick it he did.
I was just about to move to get his cock in my hand
when I got lost in my orgasm.
I was already trying to find the top of the ladder to
jump from. My orgasm came quick and hard. I moaned and
squealed and was already trying to squirm away from
his advances, it hurt so good.

"Wait, wait, Bill," I cried. "Remember the ticket, the
69, lets try that. I want you too," I whined.

He gave up my clit and sat back and motioned me to get
up. I did and he lay back while removing his undies.
He put his hands to each side of himself and said,
"Put your knees here." I did as he said, but I guess I
didn't understand.

"No, turnaround, 69," he said.

I saw right away why he should be on the bottom with
his head up on the incline, my ass and vagina were
right in his face. He was slowly kissing around my
butt cheeks and thighs. I knew he would work his way
to my pussy and I was anticipating it, when I looked
down at what he had for me.
He was fully retracted, erect and shiny, quite ready
for a kiss and a suck. I didn't need an invitation to
drop my mouth over the head and wipe it clean.
His kiss turned into a tongue dart in my pussy.
Between his saliva and my own lube, his tongue shot
like a finger between my lips.
Although I was not able to get much of Bill that deep
in my mouth, I began to bob in rhythm to his licks on
me.
With just one other real session of sex before, we
were doing quite well and confidently with ourselves.

"Soixante-neuf"(fr), or "69," was probably the first
sex act I heard of where I had real wonderment,
instead of disgust. By the time I had heard of it I
knew that giving and receiving oral sex was supposed
to be pleasurable. Of course the first time you hear
of oral sex you are thinking of those private places
being from where you excrete waste, and the thought of
putting your mouth there is repugnant, and all of
those who do so must be perverts. But, the thought of
you both doing it to each other, at the same time, was
somewhat like actual intercourse.
i.e.: Both of you feeling the same sensations
simultaneously.

It did not take long at experiencing the act to get
the hang of it. I remember reading that sometimes you
could feel you were not able to concentrate on your
partner, because you were enjoying his or her
ministrations on you too much.
But, one of the woman's information books I read said
that was overcome when you both got into the same
cadence. Then, you were to imagine you were licking
or tonguing yourself. It seemed a far fetch at the
time, but now that information was serving my
pleasure, quite richly, I might add.

We had gotten deeply into the real sex of our liaison
without much real foreplay today. I should say real
physical foreplay. I think every moment we were
together today was foreplay.
Last night we both had looked forward to the end of my
period so we could fulfill the promise of Friday
night. Bill did get off and I did get to participate,
but a nice shrieking orgasm was due me to feel
fulfilled.
Bills magic fingers never let me down.

After quite a few minutes of co-opted pleasure, the
meter of our mouths began to change as we were each
reaching orgasm. I didn't see how we could cum
together, and apparently, neither did Bill.
He moved his tongue from around my clit to my vulva
and lips, sucking and lightly chewing them. I took
this as a lead to proceed and finish him.

I had been using my hand lightly to stroke him with my
bobbing, because I knew I couldn't go that deep. I
wanted to give him as much pleasure s possible.
With the pre-cum I now tasted, I apparently had done
pretty well. I began to grip him a little tighter and
lengthen my stroke while I shortened the bob of my
mouth. I used my tongue more around the head to give
him more sensations.
The few other previous times I had got him off with my
mouth, he was quite loud and verbose as he approached
orgasm and finally came.

Today, with his mouth in my crotch, that was not the
case, not wanting to give up what he was doing to
announce his orgasm. His exhale became quite
pronounced through his nose as he neared orgasm. I was
preparing to catch all of his liquid love and timing
my swallows so that I wouldn't choke.

Suddenly he moved his head away from my pussy and I
thought he would shout out, but he just moved his
tongue from my vagina to my little butt-hole. He
drilled it hard and I was just about to worry if I was
clean back there when he pulled my hips to his face
and buried his head to my ass crease and tried to put
his tongue up my butt. In that same second, he shot
the first of 3 or 4 bursts of pre-cum and cum into my
mouth.
I was quite prepared to accept and swallow them, even
with his tongue trying to go up my rear. It did feel
fantastic, yet strange to have his tongue there, even
though he had done that before, but I was truly
enthralled in making his orgasm as complete as
possible.

He was through "shooting" in to my mouth but there was
still steady ooze emitting as he continued to tongue
my anus and have long nasal exhales. I was letting
this collect in my mouth because I knew the swallowing
action, over the now super sensitive head of his
penis, would send him recoiling from my
mouth.
I wanted one more swallow as I lolled my tongue gently
back and forth over the little slit at the top of his
pretty penis.
Finally, I was satisfied that I had gotten all of his
ejaculation either in my belly or in my mouth.
I swallowed and sucked hard one more time to clear my
mouth of it. As expected, he violently recoiled for my
mouth as he gripped my hips tightly with his hands.

I let his cock rest to the side of my cheek, as he
could no longer stand it to be in the torture chamber
of my mouth.
What gave him so much pleasure just seconds ago would
make him crazy right now. As he moved his tongue from
my butt-hole back to my vagina, and especially my
clit, I began to tongue the crease beside his balls,
occasionally nipping at them with my tongue. If I
didn't know his body before, after today, I would.

He used his fingers to pull apart my pussy and show my
erect clitoris to his tongue. He flicked it with
earnest and would then cover it with his mouth sucking
at it.
I was crazy with delight and sensation of my impending
orgasm. In this position, on this couch, he was free
to move his hands and fingers about me with
out losing me. He was inclined to the point where I
was being "served" to him.
My clit as totally exposed and he needn't hold
me open any longer to swathe it with his tongue. He
pushed one finger into me, seemingly behind my clit,
and I knew he was going for my G-spot.
With his other hand he put his thumb over my asshole
and was rubbing it backed forth. Not trying to put it
in, but just gliding over it. I don't know how I would
have handled that penetration then. I was in ecstasy.

I knew he was going to my G-spot with his finger. I
didn't know that much about it and what made it do
what it did, but I definitely know I leak a milky
fluid, heavily, when I orgasm from there.
If I got into the rhythm of it, I knew I could spurt
or shoot the fluid. One thing I did know for sure, I
was going to cum, and real soon.

My first waves of spasm were hitting when I felt a
hard jolt coming from deep within me. I tried to keep
my mouth busy with licking and sucking on and around
his sack, but I feared hurting him and I raised my
head to announce my orgasm.

"Urghh urghhh urghh, arghhhhh," I could barely stand
the pressure and pleasure that was surfacing as his
tongue and finger worked in unison.

I held back my climax, that seemed the size of a
softball, to make a bigger wave of orgasm, but then I
had to let it go.
When I did there was a gush of fluid that must have
hit Bill in the face, and before I could move away, a
second hit and splashed out.

"Your finger! Move your finger, Bill," I shouted to
stop the G-spot reflexes.
"I can't stand anymore and I want to feel your
tongue," I commanded.

I don't think I ever before, and rarely ever since,
said anything that could be made out to be words
during an orgasm.
But, on that day, I did, and Bill heeded my urgent
request. He took his finger from my pussy and just
concentrated on my clit with his tongue and wave after
wave or orgasm came over me from deep inside me as
well as right from my clit.
To try to put in words, the vocal emissions I made,
would be fruitless, as spelling such things would be
impossible.
But with my being already shaken by my G-spot O's,
these deep seated orgasms sought to satisfy a few
weeks of longing.
I ground the bald palate of my sexy meal to Bills face
with an abandon I never knew up until that point.
Every muscle in my body turned hard as I tried to meld
my clit with his tongue.

Then, I could no longer stand it for one split of a
second.
I fell forward to my shoulders between Bill legs with
my hands gripping my breasts expelling a long loud
"Ohhhhhhhhhhh."

We lay like that motionless for a few minutes. I
realized his thumb was still on my asshole and had
actually sunk in just to the pad of his thumb.
Not really in, but definitely not out.
Definitely not pushed in, but just accepted by my
body. Perhaps this was the meld I had sought a moment
ago.

The first movement for either of us was Bill removing
that digit from my tight dimple. With it removed I
rolled to my side curled between his legs.

"Waiting for the right time (for this, or any kind of
sex) has it's merits, I would say," I said with a
little chuckle.

"Mmmmm, do you really think that, or are you just
saying it," Bill said facetiously as he sat up and
laid himself over me.

We hugged and cuddled when I realized that the time
must be late. I twisted to see the clock on the wall,
five after four.

"Let me up. I better call my mom and tell her I'll be
a few minutes late," I said.

Bill held up one finger to me and reached out and
walked a step on his hands to the tv stand and grabbed
the cordless phone. I laid back and dialed my number.

"Hi Mom, I'm going to be a few minutes late. We were
doing an errand for Bills mom and we got held up. I'll
be home by 20 minutes after or so. Anything else you
need for dinner, as long as I'm out? . . . OK, I'll
see you soon."

I handed Bill back the phone and he put it on the
floor and I slumped back down to the couch. As he
twisted back up to the couch his mid section was right
in front of me. His beautiful soft uncircumcised penis
was right in front of my face. I took two fingers to
pull back the foreskin and gave the head two long
deep sucks. A drop of semen escaped and went to my
tongue.

"Sorry, couldn't help that, honey. I love you and I
love your penis. We don't spend that much time nude. I
couldn't help it," I apologized.

"No apology necessary baby," he said as he planted big
kisses on my butt cheeks as he got up.

"Uggg, we gotta get you home! I barely feel like
moving," Bill said as he helped me up.

We stood nude and hugged each other, both grabbing
each other's ass. We kissed deeply, and we each
tasted each others sex on our mouths.

"Let's get dressed. We have to stop at the Pik'n'Pay
to get half and half, and some heavy cream. mom thawed
her last pumpkin pie from Thanksgiving and my Dad
won't eat it without whipped cream," I said.

My panties felt cool as they hit my pussy from being
damp from my juices earlier, or maybe my pussy was
still that hot. Either way, it made me a little thrill
each time I shifted to get into
my jeans.
I looked at Bill as he was stuffing his penis into his
pants. I think my last little taste of him may have
inflated the issue.
I was glad we felt so comfortable together.
I really loved this man.

We stopped and bought my Moms last minute dinner
things and were in my driveway by almost 4:30. It was
a short goodbye, but a nice one. I just laid my head
back and let him kiss my super contented face.

"I love you," we said in unison as we laughed at our
bon mot.

"I'll see you in the morning," he whispered as I
scooted over to get out of the car.

"I count the days when we can say "good night," from a
pillow, forever," I said.

"Me too," he said scrunching up his nose.

I dashed through the cold to the warmth of my house
and gave my mom the bag with her stuff in it.

"Sorry I'm late, but we had an errand for Bills Mom,"
I said.

As I sat down to arrange the salads in the bowls I
explained what we had to do for the Wilson's.
Ever being kinky, I wondered if mom could smell the
sex on me, the spurt I shot all over myself, or the
semen Bill shot into my mouth.

I let these thoughts pass as I finally went upstairs
to hang my coat and change for dinner. I put on my
pajamas and robe to prepare for dinner and a night of
studying 2 chapters of English Lit. I hoped I could
keep my mind on things for school.
It was 9:30 when the phone rang and I had just
finished all the review I could stand. If I didn't get
a good mark, it wasn't because I didn't study.
It was Megan Parker on the phone and as soon as I
heard her voice, I thought to myself:
"Oh No, not another pity party over Jimmy Beauchamp.
Come ON, it's been over 3 weeks."
But, she didn't have the whiney cry in her voice that
I had become accustomed too.

"You'll never guess who called me today, Care. My
Jimmy!" Meg said.

"He came crawling back, Carree, really! He realized
what a jerk he was and how much he cared for me." She
went on.

I interrupted her, "Are you sure this wasn't a ploy to
get you in bed again?" I asked.

"No, really. He was a regular repentant puppy. I guess
one of his jerk-o friends fixed him up with a girl
from City Central and they were all supposed to go to
the old water works guard shack on Saturday.
There's a fireplace in there and I guess they put
plywood over the windows and they party there.
He told me, point blank, that this chick was going to
screw him, she was all over him promising him a
blowjob, with his friends cheering him on and
everything.

He realized what an asshole situation it was because
he still cared so much for me, and he walked out.
He said they made him walk back alone and they called
him gay and chickenshit, you know all that macho
animal guy crap," she told me.

"Megan, are you sure? This sounds like a story to me,"
I said.

"I thought so too" Meg said, "And I told him I was
driving up there. He said he would only let me drive
up alone so he followed me in his car. Sure enough,
when I got there, Benny Smiths car was there, as
well as some of the others. When Jimmy pulled up a
couple of them came out and hollered at him, calling
names. They were all drinking beer and there were at
least 3 girls I didn't know
there.
I turned around and left as soon as I got there. Jimmy
was right behind me. I believe him. He came over with
all my stuff this afternoon and we talked and worked
things out.
I'm telling
you that I think he's for real. He was my Jimmy this
afternoon," Meg bubbled.

"Was there an apology with all of this Megan? Does he
know how much he hurt you?" I asked.

"Yes, he apologized over and over, plus he said he
would apologize to you too. He told me that you kicked
his ass for me. Ripped him up on side and down the
other. IS that true?" she asked.

"It is true, Meg. I was pissed at him for hurting you.
It was all because he wanted to be an asshole. How
about the sex stuff? Is that worked out?" I asked.

There was a long pause on the line and she hesitated
before she answered. "Yes, I think we are fine with
everything," she answered.

I blew up, "Megan you didn't spread your legs for him
again did you? Did he come back on your terms or his,
you jerk!!"

"No, No, Carree, I'm not a jerk. Honest. We did other
things to make love. Just let me say there was none of
the old stuff. Don't embarrass me Care. Use your
imagination," she said.

"OK, OK, Meg, I don't need to know or, do I want to
pry. I just wanted to know you didn't end up in bed
with him, give into him to get him back," I chided
her.

"No, everything was great. He understands how I feel.
He knows about my worries about him going away to
college, the whole thing. He's afraid he might need
another half year next year anyway to get all his
credits. He's done poorly in English and Physics labs,
and doesn't think he can hack summer school, with
his job. He's all screwed up right now.
All I know is that he is committed to me and he is
excited about us. Carree, I really am so sure about
him. I knew he had to come back to me.
Umm, tell me, did you really call him a "lowlife piece
of shit" or did he embellish?" Meg asked.

"Geez, I think I really did. I was still upset over
how hurt you were and what a mess you were that
Monday," I said.

"Why, do I need to apologize for that?" I asked.

"No, he said that was the thing that stuck with him
the most. He always really liked you, and you hardly
ever swore at all.
Hearing that come from you gnawed at him all the
time," Meg said.

"Well Meg, you be careful, don't wear your heart on
your sleeve too much. Make sure he's sincere and he's
not goofing on you." I said.

"Carree, don't tell anyone, but he cried like a baby.
He was totally repentant. He knew he was wrong, and he
knows what jerks his friends were." She said.

"Look, its 9:45 and I really have to get to bed. It
was an eventful day for Bill and I too. I am bushed.
We can talk in the morning, OK?" I said as I wished my
goodbyes and good lucks to Meg.

If my little confrontation with Jimmy had done any
good, I was happy.

Contented that I had helped make my friend happy, I
fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.

The next thing I knew my mom was waking me for school.

"Carree, come on. Bill will be here in 45 minutes and
your Dad just got out of the shower. You better get
going." My mom said as she busied herself picking up
my dirty clothesbasket from the corner for Mondays
wash.

I was wiping the cobwebs from my head as mom made
small talk while gathering wash. "The radio says that
a boy from St Pius is in bad shape, grave, according
to the hospital, after a car accident last night. No
seat belt, he was thrown and then run over by his own
car. The boys name was Beechum or something"

The name didn't strike me at first until she carried
on. "Yes, Jimmy Beechum."

"Not JIMMY BEAUCHAMP," I said.

"Yes, that was it. Jimmy Beauchamp. Why do you know
him?" mom asked.

My eyes filled with tears thinking about Megan and how
happy she was last night for she and her Jimmy. Now
this. I had to be sure.

I went to go to call Megan and the phone rang. It was
Megan and she was hysterical. She had heard it on the
radio and called the hospital and had just heard from
Jimmy's brother.
Through her frantic and manic explanation complete
with tears, sobs, sudden screams and nausea, I gleaned
this;
Jimmy had his legs crushed and other major organs
mashed up as well as a head trauma.
It appeared that he lost control of the car and went
off the road and was thrown out. Then the car rolled
over him.
He might have lain out there for a little while before
anyone found him. It was so cold that the temps may
have saved him from bleeding out and dying right
there. He was not in good shape, and was definitely
not stable at all.
The next 24 hours were going to be very critical.
They might have to amputate his legs to save his life.

Meg was home alone when she got the news. Her mom was
taking her Dad to the airport this morning. She was
totally hysterical and mentally unstable. I told her
to sit and be still and I was on my way over. As soon
as I hung up I called and caught Heidi Stewart and had
her go right over to
comfort Meg. I told her she might want to call a
doctor or bring Meg to the Hospital so she could be
treated. She was in a bad condition, maybe shock, and
needed to be sedated. She was that bad.

I no more than hung up the phone and Bills mom called.
She said that Bill was on his way to get me to bring
me to Megs. He had heard the news and tried to call
me, but the phone was busy. He figured I had heard and
knew how close Meg and I were. I no more than hung up
with Mrs. Wilson and Bill drove up. He ran to the
door and my mom let him in.
I just redialed Megs house and Heidi answered. She was
going to bring Meg to the hospital where Jimmy
was to have her looked at, and hopefully sedated.
She agreed that Meg was over the deep end. I told her
that we would meet her at the hospital ASAP.

What a mess today was already. Christmas was in 2 days
and a joyous time was to be had, and now this. I
remember asking what I would do if anything ever
happened to Bill. Little did I know what the future
held for me.

At the hospital Bill and I met Heidi and Meg. Megan
was stupefied by the time she got there. She was
confused over the events of the last 24 hours now. She
was in a shock.
Within a half hour Meg was sedated, as was Jimmy's
Mother, who was as bad. We all sat vigil with Jimmy's
Dad, brother and sister.
Doctors and nurses who came out of ER and surgery gave
us little hope. A decision would have to be made
on his legs soon. Amputation might save his body from
the shock that it was going through because of his
severe leg injury. His chance of walking looked to be
50-50 at best, and his kidneys and liver were going to
need whatever strength his body could muster for
recovery.
They canvassed all of us for blood. Jimmy's brother,
Bill, Heidi and I all gave. Heidi called the school
and asked for more donors when they made
announcements. She thought they were going to let
classes out at noon and have a prayer vigil.
I was panicked altogether by the whole situation and
could only imagine what Jimmy, his family and Megan
were going through. By 11 o'clock or so Megan was able
to be up and they put her in a wheelchair and brought
her down to the waiting room. She was sorting things
out better now and beginning to accept things.

The Cathedral Tower was striking noon downtown next to
the Hospital when an important looking doctor came out
and summoned the family. I thought his was going to be
real bad news, but I saw the eyes of Jimmy's brother
brighten and he let out a deep breath.
It might be good news.
The family came over to brief us. The renal shutdown
of Jimmy's body had subsided and it appeared that his
kidneys were functioning, and what he had left of a
liver was going to work.
There was no spinal damage, and the head trauma was
definitely helped by the immediate cold temperatures.
The build up of fluid around his skull appeared to be
outside the brain as that fluid build up was
responding to treatment. His legs were another
story.
In another time, say 5 or 10 years ago, he would have
lost them without question. A micro surgeon was on his
way from Boston as they spoke and it was felt he may
be able to reconstruct some of the big bone structure
and muscle tissue.
All of this talk meant little to me, as I didn't then
understand about the functions of liver and kidneys. I
only knew that if his heart or brain were severely
damaged, he was in deep trouble.
An intern came over and began to tell all of us about
the possibility of his recovery, what the kidney and
liver problems could have meant, and maybe might still
mean. The big thing was, at the moment, Jimmy
Beauchamp was out of the weeds for now. He had a lot
of bad days ahead of him, and he had few severe
hurdles to cross to insure a life of any kind. But,
right now, he was stable and breathing on his own. His
critical bodily functions were working and he was NOT
in a coma. He was, however being kept under.

The accident somewhat ruined the Holidays for many of
us who knew Megan and Jimmy. We were all thankful that
he had made it this far and we knew there would be
many more Christmas's, but only one Jimmy.
We all made it through this with many lessons learned
and blessings taken to the bank of the heart. Jimmy's
recovery would be long and very tough on him
physically, and on he and Megan as a couple. But they
survived; Megan had been right about Jimmy all
along. Thank God she believed in them and was able to
draw from the strength of their relationship when
things got bad.

Jimmy never graduated from High School until Megan,
Bill and I did. His rehab was a long hard tough road
that took a lot of love from his family, and Megan to
get him through it all.
Plus, he had prayers, lots and lots of prayers.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Moving forward in time, this chapter is about one year
since Jimmy's accident. It is one of the times that
William picked to tell of our sexual adventures.
However, it should be known it is one that I would not
have picked, as it makes me very sad. William had this
in his outline of stories because of the detail I went
into about the preparation for anal sex. When I wrote
in my diary about this I gave the dirty details of the
time leading up to and including the act itself.
As you read you will find another important reason
this was a special time in our lives.

When William and I read erotic stories that included
anal intercourse, he always thought that they made it
sound like it was as easy as sticking your finger in
pudding.
It is not.
It is an act that should not be entered into lightly
or at the spur of the moment. There were times when
passion seemed to over-ride common sense when it came
to anal love, for us. It was a practice we used during
our pre-marital relationship for its intimacy and
personal closeness. It certainly is not for everyone
and requires full consent and trust of both partners.

A little background . . .

For the third straight year, Megan and I took off on a
ski trip the day after Thanksgiving.
We had went to Okemo Ski Area in Vermont and stayed at
The Tyrol all 3 years. They had a motel and a group of
chalets. Our first year, we went with Meg's parents
and stayed in our own chalet. Last year we got a room
in the motel together to cut expenses, as we went
alone.
This year we had saved money to get our own chalet
again.
It was, as usual, perfect timing for both of us to get
away together. This being our senior year, we didn't
know how many more "best friend" trips there would be.
Bill went to Vermont to visit his grandparents and
relatives with his family, as was usual.
While family is important, this was a Holiday week,
and for as long as Bill and I had been together, he
was gone this whole week.
Wanting him around for Thanksgiving was just me being
selfish, I know.
Traditionally he packed up with his parents after
school on Wednesday and came home on Sunday afternoon.
This year, Megs' boyfriend, Jimmy, was still in rehab
after a horrible accident he suffered last Christmas
vacation. It looked like he might be walking on his
own by Christmas this year.
It was a close call for Jimmy.
If he could walk enough without depending on crutches,
walkers or wheelchairs, he would finally finish his
senior year with our class. (Megan had tried to sneak
away with Jimmy last year on this same trip, but
couldn't work it out to get past her parents.)

- - - - - - - - -

and now, back to the story . . .
Bill called me Tuesday night about 10 o'clock from his
writing room over the garage at his place. He was
telling me how nice and cozy it was with the fire in
the Franklin, and the only thing missing was me.

"So you called me just to tell me you were missing me,
you're so sweet," I said. "But you also are going to
end up frustrating me," I scolded him. "I know it's
been a while since we really got it on together."

I wanted to remain a virgin so, Bill and I didn't have
regular intercourse. I really didn't care about it
that much from a physical standpoint.
But, by remaining so, I would never have to lie to my
parents about if I was sleeping with him, and
foremost, I couldn't get pregnant. I just can't tell
you how much I worried about that happening. Bill and
I had major plans for our lives and we had seen what
"doing it" could do to ruin that, if we slipped up.

In its place, we satisfied our urges with mutual
masturbation, either watching each other, or doing
each other, and oral sex. We had decided to save oral
sex for times when we could get together, get naked,
and be uninhibited.
In plain words, no backseats of cars or "hiding behind
the barn." But, our oral sex sessions were pretty
intense and were probably as satisfying as any other
liaison could be.
Our first such oral extravaganza took place just one
year before, in the very room Bill was speaking from.
We had been there a few times since.

"We seem to have time for everything else," Bill said,
"but finding time for us has been impossible. I know
it's not my fault or yours, but lying here looking at
the fire and thinking of you, well . . ."

"Bill you don't have the monster in your hand, do you,
you bad little boy?" I asked.

"No, I don't, really. But, it may end up that way.
Listen to why I called and tell me what you think.
While at my Grandmothers for Thanksgiving, we are
going to take her car home.
She can't drive anymore and she is going to give it to
me. She can't grasp that I have my own car, but my Dad
says to take it and make her happy. She has been
talking about giving it to me for 5 years. It's 8
years old and runs pretty good. Dad says to take it,
fix it up and we can sell it, or sell mine, whichever
is the best option after we work on hers."

"Anyway, I was going to take her car skiing on
Saturday, as I usually do. My parents say that as long
as I am going to drive that far to ski, why don't I
just drive the car the rest of the way home
afterwards, and they will meet me at home on Sunday.
This way they can antique on the way home without me
whining about it.
Plus it gives them more room, without me there, if
they buy more of that old junk.
Now, I usually go to Bromley, but I COULD go to Okemo.
Ummmmmmmmmmm . . . . what do you think of that? And if
you like that idea, how pissed off would Megan get if
you deserted her for a couple, 5 or 6 hours in your
room, or we could get our own?"

"Oh Bill, you are devious," I said.
"This would be Saturday, huh?
That is usually Meg's marathon day. She likes to get
at least 10 runs in on our full day. I don't think it
would be a problem if I weren't there the whole day,
but I would ask her first. See, normally, I won't ski
THAT much. I get wind burnt to easy, and I'm just not
good enough a skier to keep up with her."

"I don't want to horn in if this is a real 'girls'
thing, it just seems like a good opportunity for us to
be alone and, a . . . special.," Bill said.

"It is a great time for us to be together, but she
would hardly notice I was gone, I don't think. Let me
get back to you." I said, and I hung up to call Meg.

Meg didn't have a problem with Bill and I using the
chalet for a love nest. She said she was a little
jealous because she and Jimmy had such a hard time
being alone since the accident.
Besides being in hospital, in the rehab center, and
home with his family taking care of him, there was
almost zero alone time. They committed themselves to
their relationship just before the accident and she
found out right away how tough some commitments were.

I called Bill back and told him that we could work
everything out. I gave him our Chalet number and told
him that Megan should be on her way to the slopes by
10 o'clock that day.
Although I would see him in the morning to ride me to
school, I really wanted to stay on the phone with Bill
all night that Tuesday. I knew he would be gone from
right after school and I wouldn't see him till
Saturday.
We rarely ever went that long without seeing or
touching each other. As we talked I was getting a
little aroused and I let my mind wander about our
Saturday "date".
It was then that I wondered if we should try to open a
new horizon in our sexual lives, anal intercourse. I
wanted to feel him inside me so badly.

Two different times in our love making Bill had
expressed an interest in my butt hole, that is,
tonguing it.
Once, the first time he brought up to his writing room
over the garage (I had showered within a couple hours
before), and another time when we showered together
the first time.
I always worried about being clean for him there when
he would go down on me and I thought he might want to
go lower.
I remember one night when he wanted me to turn over
and show him my ass and I refused. He took it as a
rejection, but I had recently voided myself and was
quite uncomfortable about that. What do you say at a
hot moment like that? There are no gentle words to
keep the moment alive.

We talked about the possibility of anal intercourse a
couple times and let the subject die each time. While
it seemed like an improbability, I remembered the
video Kim showed us where the girl on the screen
absolutely loved the act. Plus, from reading at the
library from The Joy of Sex, Kinsey and other books,
it was something many couples considered.
My entire interest in it stemmed from one thing.
I wanted to feel Bill inside of me.
To feel him within me and to hold him heart to heart
was my wish. However, I was not willing to go through
a lot of pain to accomplish this. Love should not
hurt. A woman says the greatest pain you have is
bearing children, and I want to keep it that way.
If it's painful it is not making love.
I remember Kim told us that her sister preferred anal
over regular intercourse, although it wasn't something
she and her husband did on a regular basis.
To her it was "as intimate as a couple can get."
I suppose she was right.

I wasn't totally sure if I wanted to go through with
this. For that reason, I never made mention of it to
Bill, so as not to disappoint him if I chickened out.
Clearly, from our conversations, he was not interested
in having me go through the pain of it to please him.
But, I know the girl in the video wasn't experiencing
pain, and I know from a tongue in my butt, there are
good feelings to have back there. I went to sleep
Tuesday night weighing my options.

When Bill picked me up for school in the morning he
was clearly excited about our upcoming chalet date. He
said he was going to make sure we had the best time
ever and couldn't wait to shower and hold me naked
under the hot water. Needless to say, I went to first
period with a case of the warmies down below. My
second period that day was a study hall and it was
there I decided I would try to be prepared for butt
sex when Bill came that day. If I changed my mind he
would be none the wiser. I knew the preparation would
be uncomfortable and a little embarrassing to do
together. To properly prepare, consensus was that an
enema was necessary. An enema is, to me at least, a
private thing. When Kim's sister was detailing her
tale about anal love to Kim, she talked about the
doing the enema together, but I couldn't do that.
(My God, she told Kim she gave him oral sex while she
was expelling the enema.)
Some things should be left to privacy.
However, whatever two people do together, that they
both agree upon, is OK, I guess.
From reading different things on the subject, many
couples that do it on a regular basis have said that
the enema is not necessary as long as the female has
had her BM that day. To me, the enema takes away any
chance of an unexpected surprise afterwards. THAT
would certainly ruin any special moment. If I had to
go through a little discomfort for that assurance, so
be it.
It's funny, about human nature. The mention of anal
sex usually conjures up perversion, homosexuality,
etc. But when you think of it with someone you love
and trust it is really a sensuous thought.
I did fear the pain and possible rejection of the idea
by Bill or myself. But to think of that "private
place" as something sexual is easy if you have the
right attitude towards your partner, and making both
he and you happy.

I saw Bill right after school and he said he had to go
right home so they could leave, and if I wanted a
ride, or to use his car while he was gone I had to go
right away with him.
I had errands to run, so I told him I would take his
car. Since I got my license, Bills parents didn't mind
if I used his car for short trips in town, shopping,
errands, etc.
Usually, if he was working I could either ride in with
him or my Dad would drop me off and I could pick it
up. It was just one more thing that we began to share
as two people planning to be together.

Bill drove to his house and we had a long goodbye
parked in front of the garage. As I held him and
kissed him I wondered what the prospects for a wild
lovemaking session held for us. I am sure he was
looking forward to being alone with me, but I think I
was going to surprise him with what I had in mind.

As we stood by the car Bill took his keys off the ring
and he whispered to me "Make sure you save your shower
for me on Saturday. I'll make sure you're squeaky
clean," and with that he gave my breast a caress and
my butt a squeeze.

"BILL!" I said "What if your mom is watching?"

"I just don't care anymore. I love you and I don't
care who knows. If she saw us, she is peeking at
something that isn't her business. Besides, she's busy
inside packing," Bill said.

The words were no more out of his mouth when his mom
came round the corner from the front of the house
where she was packing their car.

"Can you two stop smooching long enough so we can
leave?" she laughed.
"Hi Carree, you look pretty today. Are you letting
your hair grow out? I like the big wave thing you are
doing."

"Thanks Mrs. Wilson. Bill likes it longer, with the
big curls. But come summer I think I'll cut it. I hope
we didn't hold you up. We were just saying goodbye." I
said as I took the keys from Bill and began to get in
the car.

"Oh, you'll see him soon enough. Have a nice
Thanksgiving Carree, and express the same to your
family," Mrs. Wilson said.

I stopped short of sitting in the car to go give
Bill's mom a hug and kiss. The first time I did that.

"You folks have a nice Thanksgiving too. I know it's
special to go and visit your families. That's what the
Holidays are all about," I said turning back to Bill's
car.
"Bill, if your car isn't back when you get home, call
me and I'll bring it right back. But, I think I'll
have my Dad follow me out tomorrow before dinner. I
Love You Bill Wilson," I said as I started the car and
began to back up.

"I Love You too, Carree Kasc" he said with a wink as
he watched me roll passed he and his Mom.

When I got home to change I heard a passing car beep
and it was Bill and his mom riding by on their way to
town to pick up Bills Dad from work and go to Vermont.
My Holiday weekend had begun.

The first thing I had to do was a little shopping for
my "date" with Bill. I needed some things at the
pharmacy. From reading about the act itself, anal
intercourse could be easiest facilitated with
something to dilate myself beforehand. I believe this
was from a book, that I was surprised to find in the
University's library called, Alchemy of Ecstasy. I
read so many I forget which was which. (Amazing how
many sex guides etc., can be found in a psychology
section of a library) I wanted something called a
butt-plug or anal dildo or vibrator.

I was a little paranoid going into the pharmacy to get
the things I needed. I was sure if I bought Fleet
enemas and KY jelly at the same store the clerk would
look at me and say "Oh? a little anal sex this
weekend?"
So, I did go to 2 separate pharmacies to get each.
Then I drove to a third to buy condoms. One of the
books I read said that if the male wore a condom,
initial penetration might be easier because of the
smoother surface. I took the package of small round
discs to the counter, put them down and fumbled in my
purse waiting for the clerk to give me the total.
It may have been the longest 3 seconds of my life, but
soon I was in the car on my way again.
There was one more place I wanted to stop, but I was
sure I would not have the nerve to go in. There was an
adult bookstore just off the main drag on the other
side of town. It wasn't in a bad section, just
definitely off my home turf.
I parked right in front and watched, with the doors
locked, as people went in and out. In 15 minutes I saw
6 people go in and the same 6 come out. I didn't see
anyone else on the street for a block or two, so I got
up my nerve. I got out of the car and went inside.

One entire wall was pornographic movies with explicit
pictures on their covers and the back wall had a
curtain hanging over a door way with a sign that read
"Peep Shows - tokens required."
I looked right and saw a huge glass counter and a
large displays of sex toys on hooks behind it. I was
relieved to see a woman, a little tough looking, but a
woman, behind the counter.

"Hi, I guess I look a little out of place here but, I
need some help. I'm going to a bachelorette party and
want to get a gag gift," I said nervous and sweating.

"Sure honey, we get those requests all the time.
What'll it be, do you have anything specific in mind?"
she asked.

"I'm not sure, something tasteless I guess," I said as
my eyes perused the wall of toys (many of which I did
not WANT to know WHAT they were used for)

How do you ask for a butt plug, I thought to myself as
my eyes searched for the item that it might be.

"For those type of parties rubber cocks and butt plugs
are common, maybe a riding crop?" the woman asked.

"Um . . . I'll take those, . . . . a, what you said,"
I answered hurriedly. I couldn't wait to get out of
here.

"All three? she asked.

"No, . . . umm just the first one, no . . .two. Yes,
those 2 things," I said as I pulled out my wallet from
my purse.

"OK, sweetie, that will be $18 dollars. Do you want
some cock and balls wrapping paper for them too?" she
asked.

"No, just put them in a bag for me" I said as I
counted out my money to her.

We exchanged money, got the bag and I went out the
door in a hurry. I kept my head low and pulled
sunglasses from my purse to disguise myself a little.
No one was on the street and I made a clean get away.

18 dollars!! I thought to myself. They must be making
a fortune in that joint. Then I thought that if I had
the courage to say, "No, just the butt plug," I could
have saved myself $10 dollars.
But, considering that I never, ever, thought I would
be able to get the courage to buy a butt plug, it was
worth it. I might even have a little fun with the
rubber cock.
No, I couldn't do that, could I? That would be
cheating on Bill, right?

I got home and began to run upstairs as my mom met me
at the door.

"Hello dear, she said. What did you buy?"

"Oh, you know, Mom. Just personal items for the ski
trip, my period is due is a couple days. Plus I have
to shave my legs (and my pussy, I thought to myself),"
I answered as I bounded passed her.

"Whats your hurry," my mom said.

"I gotta pee Mom," I said as I went into the upstairs
john.

Just as I went into the bathroom with my bags and all
in my faux pee rush I realized that I hadn't even
looked at what the clerk had given me. I sat on the
lid of the toilet and looked at the bag that I had
stuffed into the pharmacy bag. "Oh God," I thought
to myself, "What if she gave me joke sized toys for my
"gag" gifts?." I reached into the bag afraid of what I
would pull out.
I wrapped my hand around what was a soft, long, full
shafted penis. I pulled it from the bag. It was snow
white and felt like hard jell-o. It was stiff, but
pliable, and just a little bigger than Bill. "What in
Gods name am I doing with this?" I asked myself. I
actually thought of flushing it down the toilet,
except if it plugged things up and a plumber came, I
would be hard pressed to explain. Maybe Bill and I
could graduate to a new level of perversity with this,
I thought. Maybe not.
My mind raced as I took it and wrapped it in one of
the pharmacy bags and thought of a place to keep it
safe from discovery.
I reached into the bag again and through the plastic
wrapper I could tell the butt plug was made of the
same gel like stuff, but was much smaller.
What a relief!!
I pulled it from the bag and
saw a clear azure blue item about 7 total inches long.
It was thin as a pencil eraser on one end and expanded
to at least the girth of Bill's penis and then bulbed
abruptly down to about the size of a broom handle with
a large round disc on the end. It was obviously made
to slip in easily to get past the hard muscle and then
fill the anus, closing down on the skinniest part of
the shaft.
The disc prevented it from sliding all the way in.
It was scary to say the least. My God, what had I got
myself into? I couldn't do this, and I couldn't let
Bill use this on me, it was way too embarrassing, plus
I bet it hurt like hell.

"Carree, are you OK in there," my mom shouted from
downstairs, startling he hell out of me.

"Yes, I just got caught up in a piece I was reading,"
I yelled back.

I quickly rolled the plug in the bag, grabbed the
other bag with the white rubber dick and put them in
the bathroom closet on the top shelf under my extra
sheets. I came out of the bathroom and my mom was
walking by with a pile of my clothes she was going to
put away.

"It's not good to sit on the toilet a long with your
privates all distended like that. You could get
hemorrhoids, and you won't have a problem getting
those after childbirth. No sense in rushing them," she
said matter of factly.

"You sure have a way to keep the joys of life from
creeping over me, Mom," I said laughing.

"Well, you're not a child anymore, and you should
begin taking care of your adult body so it stays
healthy so you can enjoy life and its pleasures," she
said.

"Like sex?" I said to get a reaction from her.

"Yes, like sex, smarty pants. Childbirth, and raising
kids too. You need to be in good shape for all of
that. It's not so sexy to go to bed with your lover if
you have hemorrhoids or other problems down there.
Plus you have to watch your weight.
If you have kids you're bound to gain weight. Your
husband may not like a fatter you. Nature builds our
bodies to expand after having kids. We have wide hips
to carry children on them," she said.

"Mom, Bill will love me no matter what happens to me
or what shape I end up. He LOVES me. ME the spirit,
not the body," I said.

"I hope you're right about him. I'm sure he likes the
body your spirit runs around in," she added.

"Mom, he made googie eyes for me when I was a flat
chested 7th grader too. He loves ME. My body is just a
bonus for him," I said to get some response from her.

"Remember, he doesn't need to buy the cow, if he's
getting the milk for free," she said.

"Do you suppose his mother is telling him that I won't
buy the pig if I get he sausage for free, Mom? Come
on. No need to talk to me in that tone. I am a grown
up woman, and I think I make pretty good decisions,
and I think that WE, Bill and I, make pretty good
decisions. They don't accept dummies at the colleges
we're going to . . .," I said.

"Don't be thinking about getting the sausage young
lady, you have an education to get. That's not quite
the way a young lady talks. Do you think you'll spend
every waking minute mooning over him in college? I
doubt it," my mom snapped back.

"You're the one who thinks I meant penis when I said
sausage, Mom. It wasn't that kind of analogy, but I
like it. . . . Our college lives will be less than 50
miles away from each other Mom. If we both have cars,
that's a half hour each way for us to meet as we wish.
It takes 10 minutes to get to our house now.
Twenty five minutes each way won't make a whole lot of
difference I think we'll be seeing a little of each
other at school," I said to make the point that they
won't know one way or another.

"Carree, my point is; you have a college education to
worry about, and you shouldn't be tied down to a
commitment with a boy. Running every day to meet each
other to do whatever you do will only serve to take
time away from your studies," my mom said.

"Mom, he's no boy, he's a man. He is also the man I
plan to live the rest my life with. So, if I see him
everyday, or every month in college, that won't
change. Mother, (I started to tear up with emotion) I
love Bill. We are not 2 kids who found a new toy,
full of infatuation. In 5 years I hope we can be
married and both have careers. Bill is going to intern
with Time magazine while at school. They are helping
him pay for his college. How many high school students
do you think get that opportunity? He must have
impressed a few more people than just me, . . . huh?
In twelve years we plan to have children. That's how
much we have planned.
Along with you and Dad, he is what I love about my
life. I have 3 people who love me unconditionally.
Please don't speak of him like he is something I am
going to outgrow. (I was crying pretty good now) We
plan to support each other in our studies, and won't
do anything to scuttle our plans for our lives and our
futures. Please give us some credit, Mom. When you
give me that "young lady" crap you do it to show me
you are the boss, not my Mom. I want you to be my Mom,
OK? Treat me like a grown up daughter, because I am,"
I tearfully finished.

Mom came over and hugged me, saying "Carree, I am
sorry if I made you feel that way, I really don't mean
to. I have a hard time thinking of you as anything as
my little girl. We never thought we would have to give
you up to a man so soon, that's all. We want you to
make the right choice. I know your relationship is
more than puppy love. I just don't want to see you
hurt."

"Mom, I trust Bill as much as I trust you to never
hurt me," I said. "I expect you and Dad to trust me to
make the right decisions. Believe me, Bill is the
right decision."

"OK Carree, I'll trust your judgment. And, if it means
anything; your Dad and I really like Bill a lot.
Speaking of your Dad, I better go start dinner. He
wants to go and look at new cars tonight. We have
appointments with 2 dealers. Imagine, the night before
Thanksgiving, he wants to buy a car. The financing
deals end on Saturday and he has to work this weekend.
I'll call you for dinner," she said as she kissed my
cheek and went downstairs.

I was now even more determined to try and make my
Saturday morning with Bill a very special time. With
my mom safely downstairs, I went to the bathroom to
retrieve my sex toys. I put the plug in my pillowcase
so I could see how to use it later. The rubber penis
might never get used, but I did want to leave that
option open. I put it behind the false bottom in my
travel trunk in my closet.
We were supposed to go on a cruise one year when I
was small and my Grandma bought it for my birthday. I
kept my old dolls and doll clothes in it now. I don't
think anyone knew it has a false bottom hiding place
in it.

Dad got home and we had dinner almost as soon as he
walked in the door.

"Sure, we have to hurry so these low life car salesmen
can get home to their families the night before
Thanksgiving. How about me? I have a family too," was
the essence of my Dads mutterings all through dinner.

"Poor Daddy," I said.
"Tomorrow, mom and I will make a special Thanksgiving
for you. Just think you will have your mom and Dad
here, plus your brother. It will be special."

"Thanks pumpkin. I know you and mommy will make it
special," he said as he chugged down his water and
told my mom to leave the dishes for me to do so they
could leave.

"Go ahead, I'll get everything. I can clean up," I
said. "Try to get a red convertible if you can.
Wouldn't I look great driving to college in that?"

"Yes, you would look great, Carree. It's not going to
happen, but you would look great" My dad said grinning
like he played a joke on me.

Then, they were off. I hurried to clear the table and
load the dishwasher. I turned off all the downstairs
lights and went to my room after locking the outside
door. No one could get in unless they knocked. I
needed that privacy.

I went up to my bed and fished the butt plug from my
pillowcase. I lowered my shades, much as I do when I
do my homework, so no questions need be asked if they
came home early. I opened the package and inspected
the rubber gel sex piece. I didn't feel very sexy. I
decided that if I gave myself the little shave I
needed around my vagina, I might feel a little frisky.
I went to the bathroom and grabbed a towel and ran hot
water for a washcloth. I stripped off my jeans and
panties, spread the towel on my bed, grabbed a razor
and sat on the towel. I used the hot wet washcloth to
help soften the week old peach fuzz I had going.
Then, I used some baby lotion as a shaving aid. I had
been shaving myself for about a year now and this was
the routine, once a week.
Shaving gels and creams seemed to irritate me, as
they all had fragrance and other stuff in them.
Shaving my entire bush off made Bill happy, and kept
me a little giggly myself. It was something that made
me feel so feminine. My mom hadn't discovered it yet,
and at this point I really didn't care.
Usually I shaved just before I was going to see Bill,
because it always made me feel so sexy. Tonight was a
different story.

After the shaving and manipulating my private parts to
get a bare, smooth look and feel, I retrieved the KY
jelly and the Little Blue Devil (my butt plug had a
name!) I wasn't really sure how to do this. I had only
touched myself there a few times and Bill has used his
tongue on me a few times. Neither he nor I had
tried to penetrate me there.
I kept my shaving towel on the bed and sat on it
laying back to expose my little ring. I saw no genteel
way to introduce the lubricant other than to rub it in
with my fingers. I played with my pussy a little to
engorge myself. Feeling blood rushing to those parts
generally felt good, and made me more sensitive.
After a few minutes of rubbing while trying to avoid
my clit, so as not to get too hot, I was ready to try
some experimenting. I opened the tube of KY gel and
put a dab on my finger and placed it right on my anus.
COLD! for sure. I put the tube underneath my arm to
try and warm it a little. I rubbed my finger around
over my little hole for a couple minutes and felt it
opening a little, as it did the couple times Bill used
his tongue on it.
I got the KY tube again and put a little more on my
finger and repeated the same massage. I had stalled
long enough and brought my finger to the tube for a
good coating of the gel. I placed it right on my anus
and pushed. Surprisingly it went right in, not
far, but right in. I didn't have the best angle and
then remembered the anal girl in Kim's video and how
she reached it from under rather than over her pussy.
A switch of angles and I was able to reach a lot
deeper, if I wanted to, this way. I held my finger
there for a minute trying to decide if it felt good,
or just different. I worried that the stimulation was
going to make me want to "go," but I had my regular
morning visit and felt that I should be OK. I didn't
want to bother with an enema for this experimenting.
I decided that a finger in my butt hurt a little at
first, but eventually felt good and I continued to
piston it in and out, if only to the second knuckle. I
wasn't sure how much time I had to be alone, so I
removed my finger and got the Blue Devil out. I coated
it liberally with the KY jelly. The thin end was
decidedly a lot thinner than my finger, and that gave
me a little courage. It was also a little softer than
my finger, so I noticed as I placed the tip to my butt
hole.
I was apprehensive at first, but the tip slid right
in. I worked that first inch or two in with no trouble
and began to think how easy this was, even though it
was making me catch my breath because of the new
feelings it was bringing. I began to pump the couple
inches of the plug in and out of my butt. I began to
get braver and let more into myself when, I came to a
stop!
There was a decided muscle that was saying no. I
shortened the stroke and just got the tip past that
muscle and moved it in and out an ever so slight bit
past it (my sphincter, I assumed).
Then on one of the in-strokes on the assault of that
muscle it just slipped past the stop point. All of a
sudden I was stroking about 3 inches back and forth in
my butt. It felt strange, but good, and it was making
me grunt in a pleasure pant. There was no time like
the present, I thought and gave the plug a good push,
and plunged into sharp pain.
I must have been overconfident with my little strokes
and felt this was going to be "that" easy. It wasn't
enough to make me turn around and forget it, but I
wanted to re-lube myself. I placed a dollop on my
finger and brought it to my butt hole and discovered
it was not the impenetrable closed hole it had been a
few minutes ago. It was dilated, ever so slightly,like
the size of a Lifesaver candy hole. I pushed that
dollop in and got one more and pushed that in too. I
brought the plug back and slid it in, with one motion
it went further than it had before and I was beginning
to feel the bulb spread my butt hole.
That was causing me the most discomfort, the
stretching of my anus. Without removing the progress I
had made I wanted to get more lube on the bulb and
around my stretching butt hole. When I relieved the
hand pressure on the plug, my body sent it flying
out past the towel to my bedspread. But something
wonderful happened there.
The feeling of the withdrawal was delicious, and
I craved to be filled again. I grabbed the Blue Devil
and re-inserted it. It was a little painful as I got
it past any previous point of penetration, but nothing
that was going to discourage me now. I was giving
short little strokes, swallowing about half the bulb
when I went for broke and pushed it past the bulb so
only the round flat base remained outside my body. In
plain English, my asshole hurt like hell for a moment
from the assault. I began to writhe from the pain and
was about to clutch my stomach and roll over when that
pain ebbed and I felt myself flush.
It was definitely something I felt whenever I
masturbated, the flush, but it had a different tenor
to it. It felt nice. I touched my clit to relieve
myself a little. As I did I ground my butt into the
bed causing the butt plug in my ass to move from the
friction of the base against the bed. I began to hump
my ass down on the plug as I rubbed my clit.

"Oh, Bill I wish you were here right now," I shouted
out in a high-pitched voice.

I was being double stimulated by my finger, and the
device in my butt. There was definitely something here
to like. A little perversion? . . . for sure, by doing
the forbidden . . . and a physical reaction to anal
stimulation. I flushed once again and suddenly, faster
than I ever remembered,
I was in the caught breath,

turning red as a beet,

raising my butt off the bed,

all muscles tensed mode of

. . . DEEP ORGASM.

I felt my eyes roll back into darkness and felt my
pussy flex in ejaculation. I looked in time to see a
stream shoot from my pussy over my fingers causing it
to splay to both of my legs. It was a good squirt and
felt incredible. It was definitely the best and
biggest quantity of ejaculate fluid I had passed since
the first time Bill licked my butt hole and massaged
my G-spot on the slouch couch in his writing room
almost a year ago. The passing of whatever that is may
be the most pleasant feeling a female can have by
herself. I shuttered quick again, lost my breath and
let one more stream go. I was bouncing on the bed when
this one geysered and it landed on my belly in a pool
near my navel. Not a lot, but enough to fill that
dimple.
Instinctively, I put my finger in it to taste the
fluid that resembled watered down milk.
It was decidedly sweet and not urine.
I had really ejaculated!!
I had ejaculated on at least 3 other occasions, but
with only one of them was I 100 percent sure of the
passing of fluid that was not urine.
I was sure, now, that I was a squirter. A female
ejaculator. It's something that a little more than 6
of 10 are capable of, and only 2 in 10 actually do. I
wondered if it was a blessing or a curse. I might have
stains to explain.

I rested and caught my breath. I needed a drink to
irrigate my mouth from all that heavy breathing I had
done. I got up to go get a drink when I realized I was
still impaled with the butt plug.
Ooooo, it felt good having this invader in my butt as
I moved around. Instead of just going into the
upstairs bathroom to get a cup of water, I decided to
go downstairs to the fridge and get a can of Coke. I
went 3 steps down the stairs when I realized I was
wearing only a smile and the butt plug. I went back to
my room and got my robe, just in case my parents came
home while I was downstairs.
Wouldn't THAT be a shock!!
(Oh Carree, are you aware of something up your butt?)
Going up the stairs gave me as much a thrill as going
down did with the butt plug in me. I threw on the robe
and went back to the refrigerator and found that can
of Coke I longed for.
I guzzled half the can in one long tug on the can. As
I tipped my head back to get the second half down I
arched my back a little causing even more good
feelings from between my butt cheeks.
I set the can down and went to go back upstairs. As I
padded through the darkened house, I stopped to look
out the window.
No one was in sight.
I was back up the stairs in a flash with that constant
pleasure goose hitting me in my core.
I shucked myself from the robe and plopped down on the
bed, being careful not to impact the base of the plug
in my butt. I turned on my side and began to pull and
extract the Blue Devil from me.
As soon as the bulb got halfway out, the whole plug
glided gently from me. What a feeling! Quickly I
pushed the clear blue pleasure shaft back into me.
Wow, what great vibes this had. It slid right in,
swallowing the bulb to rest on the base. I grabbed the
base and began to work it in and out of me. The
feeling of being full, relieved, and refilled by the
plug was, . . . was sheer ecstasy!
I was lying on my hip, on my bed, fucking myself with
an anal dildo!! In one way I felt like I was cheating
on Bill, because he should have been here for this,
but on the other, I remembered HE was going to be
doing this to me in a couple days with his beautiful
hard cock!! A cock I was going to suck until it begged
to put into my warm body. My thoughts turned into
orgasms as I grunted against the butt plug, over and
over and over.

My hand finally grew weary of holding the base of the
plug and thrusting into me, plus I needed to catch my
breath again.
I pulled the plug totally from my ass. WOW, what a
feeling! I was so surprised at the pleasure this toy
had brought me. I only hoped Bill's penis would be as
pleasurable. I then thought of the rubber penis I had
hidden in my doll trunk. Could I take that as easily?
That was about as big as Bill, should I try it?
Oh, . . . why not?
I went to the window and peaked from behind the shade
to be sure their car was not coming up the drive. I
opened the closet and laid the trunk down and undid
the brass clasps. Pinching the center clasp and
pushing the right bottom released the false door and I
grabbed the white rubber penis.
It looked like the real thing, except the veins were
exaggerated a little. I went back to the bed and
squeezed about 3 fingers of KY onto my hand and
stroked the white gel-like cock with it. I tried to
figure the best way to position the cock to get it
into me, I decided to squat over the towel that was
protecting my bed from my workings.
I put the white cock right under me as I lifted my
hips a little. I was going to impale my butt on it!
The first pressure I put on my butt with the dildo
sent it sliding away from my anus and it went about 4
inches right into my pussy. I panicked that I would
break my cherry and bleed right there and ruin a rite
I was saving for Bill. I fell back onto my spine and
pulled the phallus from me. If I bled, surely it would
have shown on the white surface of the dildo. It was
clean! WHEW!!! I thought. But I still wanted to be
filled.
I knelt back up and rocked to a squat and positioned
the white sex toy to my butt hole again. I placed my
fingers protectively over my vagina slit as I teetered
over the white dildo. My balance on the bed in this
squatting position was not too good and I began to
lose it. I was just going to use my hands to make a 3
point stance on the bed, when the white cock slid
right up my ass. Wider than the plug, the hurt and
pain was intensive for a second and I panicked that I
may have hurt myself, but as I settled involuntarily
on it and it filled me and the pain soon ebbed into a
long slow groan.
"Oohhhhh, Ahhhhhhhh, Arrghhht," I exclaimed in
guttural reports from my throat. I was full and I
couldn't wait to move this cock in and out of my ass.
I gave up trying to squat and move on it.
Once again I fell to my hip and reached for the rubber
cock within me. I began to slowly move it in and out
of me. Where with the plug I as able to quick-slide it
in rapid fire, this full sized rubber cock would have
split me if I tried that. I had to move it nice and
slow, in and out, and the feeling was beyond words.
I was loving anal sex. I worked up to one good orgasm,
not quite a grunting, squirting one like before, but a
long satisfying one.
I was about to switch sides to my other hip, when
I heard the growl of an engine outside. Quickly I
bounded to my feet and went to the window and peeled
back the shade. It was mom and Dad.
Just as that thought hit me, the white dildo dropped
from my body leaving me to feel a void, an emptiness.

Quickly I scooped up the white rubber cock from the
floor, noticing a couple very small, but telltale,
brown streaks on it.
I put that together with the butt plug, and the KY
jelly tube and rolled them in the towel I had spread
on the bed. I took the whole mess and put it into the
open doll trunk, closed it with a click, put on my
robe and quickly went downstairs to unlock the outside
door and let mom and Dad in.
They were just on the porch, all lit up from the
sodium light their motion had set off, when I got to
the door.

"Hi Mom, Hi Dad, did you get me that white
convertible?" I asked.

"White? I thought you wanted a red convertible. Well,
either way, no convertible, but a nice two tone, tan
and bronze, Crown Victoria. You will love it when you
see it. If you're a good girl, I'll let you drive it,"
my Dad kidded.

"Oh, Daddy, you know I'm always a good girl. I waited
to get in the shower so I could let you in didn't I? .
. . plus I loaded the dishwasher and cleared the table
and . . . " I said before he interrupted me.

"OK, OK. You were a good girl while we were gone. When
I get it next week, I'll let you drive it." Dad said
and he hugged me.

"Carree, you hurry and finish your shower. I need you
to help prepare some of tomorrows pies and polish the
good silverware for your grandparents," my mom added.

"Okie, Dokie, Mom," I said. "I'll just be few
minutes," and I went running to the bathroom to start
the water.

Once inside I reveled in the empty feeling I had up my
butt. I knew I was just fucked there and I loved it.
Having Bill's penis there was going to be even better.
As I turned on the hot water I wondered how I was
going to be able to stay awake tonight helping Mom. I
was exhausted from my affair with my toys.
After seeing the traces of feces on the white rubber
dick, I was glad I had got the enemas for the big day.
I tied a mental string around my finger to remember to
retrieve my "lovers" from the doll trunk and clean
them up. I might even need to get another tube of KY.
I think I used more than half of the one I bought.

Contrary to what my Dad had thought, I had been a bad
little girl while they were gone. I was a very
satisfied, very well fucked, little girl. I was not
ashamed of anything I did tonight, though.
I was doing it all for my and Bills pleasure and our
love for each other. Saturday was going to awesome.
Bill was going to be inside of me.
Thanksgiving Day was a lot of fun, food and family. I
was so happy to see everyone and I hadn't felt so
alive in a long while.
I credited my outlook and mood to my sexual adventure
the night before. I had worried that today I would be
sore back there and wouldn't want to go through with
the whole thing with Bill.
However in the morning, just after breakfast and
coffee with my Grandparents, who got to town at 10
a.m., I felt the urge to purge and excused myself. As
I sat down on the john I feared a painful BM, but to
my surprise, I had no problems, all systems normal.
Even my little butt hole, that many sex manuals say
can swell from friction, was perfectly normal.
Late in the day I heard from Megan who called to say
she would be picking me up around 6 in the morning
Friday. While my mom and Grandma strategized for Black
Friday shopping, I was packing for my ski trip.
When I knew everyone was busy with one thing or
another, I went to my doll trunk and retrieved the
towel with my goodies in it. I went to the bathroom
and filled the sink with hot soapy water.
I cleaned my sex toys thoroughly and had them ready
for another day. I went to my room and wrapped each in
a long ski sock. I gathered my enemas, condoms and KY
and had my bag set to go. Hey, I even remembered my
skis!

Meg was right on time Friday and we made a beeline to
the Diner to get breakfast and coffee. After eating so
much Thanksgiving, it's hard to believe you could be
hungry, but we were. Plus we knew this would be all we
would eat until tonight when we would surely be tired
from a day on the slopes.

We got to The Tyrol just after 10. Our Chalet wasn't
ready yet, but they let us stow our things in the
pantry and change into ski togs.
We had a great day skiing. The weather was fantastic,
about 30 degrees with bright sunshine. It was crowded
and we only got in about 6 or 7 runs but that gave us
time to talk and ogle guys in the line with us. We had
a blast. Megan is a special friend who I treasure to
this day.
As we were in our last line of the day she told me how
much she envied me, being able to steal some private
time with Bill. I told her that next year she and
Jimmy could get away together.
Megan said she hoped so, but didn't know where he was
planning to go to college. She feared losing him.


"Meg," I said, "After all of the time you have
invested in seeing him after the accident, taking care
of him when he needed help, mothering him when his mom
had to work, and you don't know where he's going? What
in hell is wrong with you?"

"I think his personality has changed, Care," she said.
"Maybe its all the drugs he was given."

"So, What's the reason you've hung around this whole
year with him? Do you feel sorry for him?" I asked.

"Yes, I do, and I don't think he has anyone else. Plus
I gave him my virginity. Shouldn't that mean
something? He treats me like shit, and says he'll give
up if I stop seeing him." She confided.

"Megan, you're my best friend and I love you, but we
have to talk when we get back on Sunday. Something
isn't right here. Let's not ruin our weekend now, but
we have to talk," I suggested.

She looked at me with teary eyes and said "Thanks
Carree, I love you too. You can help me work it out. I
know you can. Thanks," Meg said as she hugged me.

We finished that days run together and got back to our
chalet and showered and changed. We went out for
dinner early and I ate light. It was part of my prep
for tomorrow. I was getting nervous with excitement,
and I also felt I should tell Bill about Wednesday
night. I read where the first time with anal was
always bad no matter what, and I wanted to get it out
of the way. I didn't want Bill to hurt me or turn me
off to something I might eventually like.
Although I never planned on using a full size penis on
myself, it eased a lot of my questions and fears about
the act, and our special day. I talked myself out of
telling Bill about Wednesday night, and I also
relieved a lot of the guilt I felt over it.

Megan promised to be gone from the room by nine thirty
or so Saturday morning. I told her I wanted to shave
and do some personal stuff before Bill got there. She
said she understood. I hoped she did. I wanted to tell
her what I was going to do, but was ashamed to. The
act was an act of love between Bill and I, but I
doubted my friend would look at it that way.
I know that I would have a hard time if it were she.
I woke up about 8:30 on Saturday and heard Megan
padding around the chalet getting her stuff together.
She stuck her head in my room about 5 minutes later
and asked if I was up. I told her I was and she said
she made coffee. She reminded me to take my pill.

"Meg, I'm not on the pill, we don't have intercourse.
Too much risk of pregnancy," I said.

"Geez Carree, what in hell do you do then? Why am I
leaving so early. I thought you were here to get laid,
for Gods sake," Megan said a little peeved.

"Meg, you know I'm a virgin and we don't plan on
having intercourse until we get settled," I scolded
her.

"I know you always say that, but come on. You guys
have been alone more than once in the last year. You
mean to tell me that NOTHING is going on? You have to
be kidding me, right?" she said.

"No, I'm not, We really don't do it, but we make up
for it with other tuff, you know," I eluded.

"Really!! Now THAT'S interesting. I never would have
pictured you doing that," Meg said.

"What's "THAT", Meg?" I asked.

"Well, I imagine jerking him off, blowing him, titty
fucking him, all that safe shit," Meg answered.

"Meg, you didn't mention one thing that he would do
for me, it's not all for him. It's a "we" thing, you
know," I told her.

"Someone as pretty as you shouldn't have to do any of
that stuff, Care," Meg said.
"That's a crock Meg, and you know it. Anything you
both enjoy is OK, and there is not sliding scale of
looks to acts performed. Meg, we have to talk when we
get home, or on the way home. Bill and I have a
tremendous mutual sex life TOGETHER. Now, I really
have to get ready. I'll talk to you later," I said as
I tried to rush her out.

"OK, Carree, have a good time. I'm coming back about 4
o'clock, alright?" she said leaving.

"That's fine Meg, and thanks for the alone time," I
said closing he door and chaining it behind her.

I went to the kitchen nook and poured a cup of coffee,
and put an ice cube in it to cool it down.
Coffee was Pavlovian to my morning routine and me. I
finished that cup of coffee and went off to brush my
teeth and get my stuff together.
I switched on
the radio to check and be sure the weather was OK for
Bill to travel.
In 10 minutes my worries were over, nature called and
I voided myself. I was worried that wouldn't happen,
and worry would be the reason why.
So all was fine. I went back in the nook and found
some bread for toast and peanut butter and I was set
for the morning.
It was closing in on nine thirty. I brought my
overnight bag to the bathroom and got out the first
Fleet enema bottle. I was apprehensive but convinced
myself to grow up and not be such a baby.
The instructions said to use a little lube on the tip
of the applicator and I used my trusty KY. I laid a
towel out on the bathroom floor and laid on my side. I
brought my knee up close to my chest and took the
bottle to find my little butt hole and inserted it.
Damn, it hurt. My God, I had a long way to go to
get Bill in there today. I squeezed the bottle and I
felt the rush of fluid into myself. Its only 8 ounces
so it went quick.
I was relieved to withdraw the tip applicator. How in
Gods name would I take anything bigger there?
It was stupid to wonder that when I knew that;
1) Larger things had come out painlessly,
2) I had done it to myself just 36 hours ago.

I felt nothing for a moment as I lay there, now on my
back. I lifted my legs to stretch and propped up my
lower torso on my shoulders and elbows.
I tried to get my legs flat out over my head bending
myself into a hairpin. Once positioned, I held that
for a minute languishing in the stretch of muscle. I
twisted a little on my shoulder and brought my feet
back up to walk up the wall. I was close to a
handstand, but I knew I couldn't do that. I held this
position for a full minute and then twisted to ease my
legs to the floor.
As soon as I stood up I began to feel urgency in my
bowels. I paced back and forth in the 10 foot confines
of the bathroom. I checked my timer and it had been
exactly 5 minutes. I sat on the john and let the enema
do its thing.

The instructions said that if you were using the
bottles for prep in a medical procedure, to wait 15
minutes in between. I set my timer again and busied
myself in the chalet, picking up to make it look neat
for Bill when he came. I got out the Little Blue Devil
and decided it was best if Bill used this on me to
stretch my butt for him.
Originally I was going to use it prior to his arriving
and hope its effects would last. Now, common sense
told me that he would like to play with me using it,
and its effects should be taken advantage of
immediately.
I heard the timer ring in the bathroom and I went in
and dropped my robe once again, prepared the tip and
repeated the earlier procedure. This one took a few
more minutes to feel the effects of, but it eventually
did its thing.
I took the evidence of the internal cleaning bottles
and wrappings and put them in the bag I brought them
in and walked them to the kitchen trash. I tied off
the bag and set it outside the rear door for
housekeeping to pick up.
Once I thought of housekeeping I reminded myself to
put the "Do Not Disturb" sign out. It was closing in
on ten and I had one more thing to do. I went back to
the john and made sure I had fully lost all the fluid
from the enema. Then with my little hole distended I
forced a few finger tip-fuls of KY inside myself.
Supposedly my body temp would fully liquefy this and
would coat me inside a little.
I was ready for Bill to show up.

As the clock struck 10 bells I heard footsteps outside
on the porch and there was a quick knock. It was Bills
voice I heard accompany the knock, "State Police
ma'am, we're checking for hidden lovers."

"Oh Bill," I said as I flung the door open. "Get in
here and love me up," I said as I jumped into his
arms. It was a long kiss and he held me tightly.

"Oooo, I missed you" he said as he dropped his hand to
give my butt a playful squeeze.

I ground up next to him in response and used my arms
around his neck to pull myself up and wrap my legs
around his waist.

"I guess this means you missed me too, huh," he said
with a smile as he looked into my eyes.

"I'm going to shower, would you like to join me?" I
said playfully as I dismounted from his hips and took
his hand to lead him to the shower.

I stopped to go back and double lock both doors and
use the security chains on each.

We went into the bathroom and I dropped my robe to
show just a thong panty. He hissed at the sight of me
and bit his finger.

"Man. I can never get used to how beautiful you are
Carree, are you sure that you're mine?" he asked
rhetorically.

I took this opportunity to unveil the surprise I had
for him later. His line made the timing perfect. I
turned to the sink counter and slid the towel I had
there over towards us. I lifted it to reveal the
Little Blue Devil, the condom and the KY jelly tube.

"Yes, Bill, I'm sure that I am ALL yours" I said. "And
I want you to be part of me today."

Bill didn't quite know what to say. He just looked at
me, and my serious, pouting look of love.

"Oh my God, Carree, are you sure? I love you and want
to be part of you and I would be a liar if I told you
I hadn't thought of it I . . ." I interrupted his
words with a finger to his lips and a scolding;

"You better hurry and get undressed, or your clothes
will be soaked when I drag you in that stall, ummm . .
.unless you don't want a piece of THIS," I said as I
turned, pulled down my little panty, letting the
gusset stay between my cheeks for a moment.
I wiggled my ass and whisked my underwear to the floor
catching them on my toes. I kicked them up to my hand,
folded them with the gusset on the top and put it to
his nose.

"Do you need this to pick up the scent?" I said
pouting again as I turned to start the water.
I think I had him interested.

This was the first time I really "played" with Bill,
sexually. I think it was because I knew what was in
store for me, if it was as good as Wednesday night.
I finally knew what it was like to act that "whore"
part, behind closed doors, and I liked it. We were
finally that sexually "open", to be one couple in
public, and another behind closed doors. I liked it.

I was under the hot water with the glass door still
open as Bill shed his clothes. He finished and stepped
into the stall with me and I fell into his arms.
The water splashing over us and running down our
bodies was exhilarating. We kissed and battled tongues
as our hands wandered over each other's bodies. He was
aroused already, by the look of the mast he was
raising. His penis was beautiful to me and I
absolutely loved to feel it in my hand and in my
mouth, where I thought it might spend a fair amount of
time today. We kissed as I broke my embrace of his
back, and I put both of my hands between us. One hand
held that cock and the other cupped his balls as we
continued our kiss.

I broke the kiss and said, "I think we need to wash
things up to make sure we're fresh and clean," as I
released his genitals and grabbed the soap.I took the
bar and began to wash his chest, spending time to
massage his nipples and run my fingers through his
body hair. I washed down his torso to his waist and
told him to turn around with one word, "Turn," I
commanded.

I soaped his shoulders and worked my way down his
spine and expanded out over his entire back with my
soapy fingers and nails. He groaned approval to the
certain joy that a hand scratching and washing your
back can bring.

As I finished his back at his waist I stopped and
commanded, "Half turn, pits please."

He turned a half and raised his arm as I attacked his
hairy pits with the soap and my hand.

"Oh man, look at the bugs you got in here," I cutely
said as he giggled at my ministrations.

"OK, full turn, next pit please," I commanded.

He turned on his heel and raised his other arm to
proffer his other pit.

"Ughh, more bugs," I joked as I scrubbed away.

I finished his upper body and stood back.

"Time to go downstairs," I said as I knelt in front of
him.

I started with his feet. I took each foot out of the
spray and set them on my thigh and soaped and rubbed,
even between each toe. As I let each foot go back into
the spray to rinse, I brought it back for a moment to
bring it to my mouth, where I sucked his big toe and
ran my tongue around it; First to his left, and then
to his right. I saw his penis jump each time I did
this.
(The Joy of Sex said that toes were erogenous zones -
our bodies sure are strange)

After finishing his feet I soaped up his leg to high
on his thigh, just shy of next to his ball sack, one
leg then the other.
Then, I reached up and slapped him on the belly and
commanded, "Turn around, big boy."

Bill really had a nice butt. Most guys have flat asses
or wide asses. Bill's was a perfect half way between a
flat and feminine ass. I soaped, beginning at his
waist, down each cheek, rubbing and squeezing to the
cup of his butt. I don't think he expected what I did
next, as I even surprised myself. I took my soapy hand
and ran it right down between his cheeks and washed
his butt split.

I gave him a crack on his right buttock and said,
"Bend forward a little, handsome," and he did as
commanded.

I took the middle three fingers of my soapy hand, my
index and third finger a little behind my middle, and
traced up and down deep in his split, paying special
attention to his cute little butt hole.
Once it was surely clean, I washed it again,
concentrating just my middle finger in it. He was
opening up a little, but I didn't want to stick a
finger in.

I gave him another slap, this on his left cheek, and
said, "Bend more."

He did and before I gave him a chance to think about
what might happen, I pressed my mouth to his cute ass
and quickly tongued his asshole, It had no taste,
well, it had Bill taste, but from the groan and jump
(a jump I expected, so I was grabbing his balls to
countermand the move forward) he enjoyed it. I didn't
linger long, but I wanted him to know that I, too, was
willing and wanted to taste every inch of him.

I sat back on my haunches again and paddled his butt
and said, "Turn around and show me what you have for
me."

He turned and he was not just erect, but erect and
shiney. From my experience with Bill, I knew he was
hurting from being so engorged. I quickly soaped up my
hands and placed them on his penis pulling my one hand
up the shaft while I started the other at the bottom,
still stroking up. One after the other I stroked
it, over and over about 20 times. I was watching
intently at the shaft and head of his penis, when I
looked up and caught his eye.

"Feel better?" I asked .

"Feels incredible," he answered.

"Just wait until I suck it" I smiled.

Then I took my hands from his penis, leaving him
hanging in euphoria and I re-soaped my hands.

I reached with both sudsy hands and grabbed for his
balls. Not hard or mean, mind you, but sliding them in
between his thigh and his sack and then hold them like
a treasure. I worked the lather all over them with a
gentle massage and used my right hand to reach back up
under to get the little piece of skin between his
sack and his butt hole. I pulled that hand all the way
out of its slide, then back in, all the way back, and
then a third time with my middle finger going right up
his butt, just a little so he knew I was there.

I pulled both hands from his balls and placed them in
his belly and pushed him back saying, "Bend, don't
step, lean against the wall. Let the water run down
the front of your body."

He did as instructed and it was perfect. His head went
through the spray and leaned back on the wall while
the spray washed down his front, rinsing his genitals.
As the water rushed over his penis and balls I leaned
forward and bent my head to take his balls into my
mouth, one at a time. I didn't think I would like
doing this because of all the hair he had, but holding
that part of his sack in my mouth with the entire
testicle in my mouth was pretty erotic. I lolled each
ball to his groans and I heard him whisper "I Love
You" more than once. After taking each of his
"boys" in my mouth, I licked at his sack as I held it
out and way from his body.
With no warning I stopped, and using just my mouth
I sought out his cock and sucked the head into my
mouth. This caused him to stand up straight as I ran
my tongue around and around the head. I began to
thrust the head deeper and deeper into my mouth, but I
still knew I could get very little into it.
Just as it began to touch the top of my palette I
could feel the gag reflex. If I held back the
turtleneck that was his foreskin it streamlined him a
little and I could get another little bit in, but I
saw no sense in trying something that was that scary
to me.
I did not want to choke. I developed a rhythm with my
mouth around his cock pumping it just an inch past the
head and back to just below the taper to his pee hole.
The smooth velvet feel of this sliding back and forth
was very pleasurable to me, but my neck was growing
weary. I looked up at him and his look at me was one
of adoration. I managed a smile without losing my
rhythm and again he said "I Love You."
I began to taste a little pre-cum, just a bleachy
report, that told me he was in the ignition stage.
Although I didn't want to, I stopped.

"Ummm, I'm just placing my order now, you can make
delivery later, OK?" I said in my best tease voice,
and I gave him one more big suck at his dick. I stood
up and said, "All Clean!!"

He held me tightly as I stood with him under the
water.

"Now, it's my turn" he said as he grabbed the soap
from the dish to make lather. He gave my breasts,
belly and back as total a cleaning as I had done to
him. He even picked up my lead with the feet, and I
must say, having your big toes sucked, as if they were
a penis is pretty sexy and feels erotic as hell. I was
surprised and knew why his penis jumped when I did it
to him.

He, like I did, saved my butt and genitals for last.
Without having any bush at all I was easy to get
squeaky clean, but it didn't stop him from spending
lots of time there. He had me much in the same
position I had him, with my head and back against the
wall, while the water ran down my genitals with his
tongue running through them.
Bill was an experienced pussy eater now and with my
vulva thrust out like this he was having a feast. I
had spread my legs a little and was turning out my
thighs. He had his tongue absolutely buried in the top
of my slit and on my clit with his middle finger
thrust up like he was trying to meet his tongue
through the wall.
He was on my G-spot. He doesn't always find it, but he
had it today and he was playing it like a banjo.
With the water from the shower my flow was not
detectable, but I was leaking like a cheap faucet. I
felt a BIG orgasm building and knew it was going to be
a squirter. I began to lose my breath and I thought my
heart was going to shut down. I was clearly losing
touch. I couldn't see, my eyeballs rolled back, I
couldn't hear my head so full of blood. The grunt that
came from my throat hurt and the noise that came from
my larynx was indescribable.
I felt like my clit and pussy were sticking out a foot
from my body and I was losing total touch when I
exploded.
Even in the rush of the shower I saw my gush as I
looked down. It was a cloudy wall of fluid that hit
Bill in the face and quickly washed down his chin
and kneeling body. He then put the whole of his mouth
over my entire vagina to catch the next gush and I
heard him choke and then push half of it out his mouth
as he busied his tongue to lap up what he could. I
lost all control and could no longer have anything
touching me, especially my pussy.
I pushed him away
slapping at his face in a windmill motion. My knees
were locked and I couldn't move, I had to move him. He
quickly backed away, amidst a couple unintentional
slaps at his face, and watched the show.

"Holy Jumping Jesus, Carree, are you OK?" he said in a
little panic.

I was huffing and puffing as if I ran 5 miles up hill.

"OK, OK, OK, OK, OK" I chanted as I began to get back
in touch.
"MY GOD, MY GOD, MY GOD, MY GOD, I couldn't stand
anymore" I said still unable to catch my breath.
"You're going to make my heart explode one of these
times, Bill" "So good, soo, good, soooooo fucking
good, oh my God, my pussy, my fucking pussy" I said,
possibly swearing like that for one of the first times
ever in front of Bill or anyone, really.

I finally began to get my breath and I looked at Bill,
and our eyes met and we started laughing.

"You are a freak show when you cum," he said.

"Those G-spot orgasms just make me lose control and I
gush sometimes, but never like that," I said, still
barely able to finish whole sentences in one breath.

"I don't know what that fluid is, but it definitely is
sweet, not entirely pleasant, but sweet." He paused
and said "But, my God Carree, you cum so hard. Are you
sure you can go anymore?"

I sighed and began to force myself to breath normal
catching my breath, breathing through my mouth,
exhaling almost as a whistle.

"Yes, sweet William, I have lots more for you. I just
hadn't planned on having a heart attack orgasm like
that. You found the switch."

My knees finally unlocked and I forced myself to stand
up bringing my head through the water spray and
letting it hit my back.
My vagina was just inches from Bills face in his
kneeling position. He looked at it and I thrust my
hand over it.

"No more of that for now Mister," I said as I turned
on my heel and leaned again to the wall placing my
hands atop each other on the tile to cradle my face.

I was leaned forward with my legs spread a little and
my butt sticking out, right in his face.

"You're almost done washing me, aren't you Bill?" I
asked.

He answered by picking up the soap and cupping it in
his palm with his nails extended, and then rubbing it
in a washing motion up and down my butt cheeks. They
were more than clean as he continued, and then he
stopped.
I felt a soapy hand start at the top of my crease. He
splayed my cheeks apart as he ran his hand in long
strokes up and down my crack. He held the bar of soap
just at the top of my split so the water kept washing
more soap down the crease. His long strokes got
shorter with each pass, until he had just one finger
right at my butt hole, scrubbing, cleaning, and
teasing.

He moved his finger away and replaced it with his
tongue and began to lick at the little notch. I knew I
was spreading open a bit for him. I began to make
noises to let him know how much I liked it.

The hot water tank was a large capacity figuring each
chalet could sleep 6, but our marathon was draining
it.
It was turning less than warm, I freed one hand to
push the lever down to turn off the water. Bill never
stopped his licking, though. I definitely liked his
tongue as it soothed my asshole. He moved his mouth
away and replaced it with his finger. He wiggled it a
few times and it went away, but only for a second. It
came back very wet, so he must have put some saliva on
it. He wasted no time playing now. He twisted the
digit and it slid right in my ass just past his first
knuckle. I jumped, startled, but not in pain. He
wiggled his finger a little and pushed it in a bit
more.
It felt good and now it was helped by the KY I had
pushed up there. He stroked it in and out in short
piston fashion and spoke.

"Are you sure this is what you want, Carree? I don't
want to hurt you. Do you know everything involved and
. . ." he started but I stopped him.

"Bill, did you see the stuff under the towel? You know
I wouldn't tease you if I weren't willing to really
try it," I said looking back over my shoulder.
"The blue thing is . . . a. . . ummm . . . it's been
tested! . . . and it works, . . . ummm, FITS just
fine. I'm sorry you weren't there" I confessed, "But I
had to know because . . ."

"I understand," he said stopping me. "I would never
ask you for this, for that reason. It had to be your
decision."

"Yes, and it is my decision. But you have to
understand that if it doesn't work out, if it's too
painful or uncomfortable, you'll have to stop. OK?" I
warned him.

"I fully understand Carree. The last thing I want to
do is hurt you, baby. You know how I feel. Love isn't
hurting and making love should be all pleasure, not
pain," I said.

" I want to . . ." I started to speak but was
interrupted by his finger sliding past the second
knuckle and more.
"Ohhhhhhhh" I groaned in new pleasure. "I want to feel
you inside of me, and I DO now," I said with a grunt.

He slid his finger in and out a few times and he freed
it out, saying, "Let's move to the bed, where I can
love you proper."

I pushed away from the shower wall and Bill stood up
and he looked at me. We kissed.

I held him close to me and whispered in his ear, " Dry
me off Bill, and take me to bed and fuck me.
Let me feel that cock deep inside of me.
I want you so bad. Fuck me, and spray your seed inside
me.
I know I never talk like this, but I want you to know
how much I passionately love you. Fuck is a word of
passion. My own mother told me that. She told me never
to say it in anger, only in passion.
This is passion, Bill. Fuck me. I wish I could take
you in my vagina where you are supposed to plant your
seeds for our children. But we can't, but I have to
feel you inside of me, to have you take me to total
ecstasy. Fuck me."

I was crying as I finished and we stayed pressed
together with mouths pressed to ears so no one but God
could hear us.

He spoke, "Oh my God Carree, I love you. I WANT to be
inside of you. I want to fuck you, to make passionate
love to you, to fuck you. You are giving me this as a
special gift, and I will love you forever for it.
I want you to spend the rest of your life with me.
Will you? Will you marry me one day and bear our
children? Will you, one day, allow me to put my seed
in your sweet pussy so we can show the world how much
we love each other?"

"You know there is only one answer to that, Bill, . .
err, William. I will call my husband William. Yes,
William, I will spend my life with you and bear your
children. But, for now you are my Bill. And you will
become my William someday. I promise," I said

"Let's go seal the promise we've made," he said
reminding me of a character in Camelot.

We broke our embrace and stepped out of the shower
stall. He picked a towel from the rack and began to
dry and caress me with the towel. He dried every inch
of me finishing with my right arm and down to between
the first two fingers. He stopped and picked up his
pants from the floor. He reached into his pocket and
took something out. I was about to take the towel from
him to dry him off when he grabbed my hand again and
dried the next fingers. Then he slid a diamond ring
onto my finger, saying;

"Funny how our timing is impeccable, I had something
special for you today, too. I was wondering how I
would propose today. You made it easy. You make all my
life easy. I love you Carree"

I was so lost for words that I could barely open my
mouth. I tried and nothing came out, twice. Tears were
running down my cheeks and he stopped me from trying
to vocalize with a finger to my lips.

"Just say the two words I want to hear. That will say
it all," he said.

I knew the words he wanted to hear, "Fuck me," I said.

We both walked arm and arm to the bed. He took the
towel along and dried what hadn't air-dried already.
As I sat on the bed I asked him to get the things from
the bathroom counter.
He returned and walked to the bed, handing me the
things as I extended my hand. I looked up as he stood
before me and reached out and took his penis in my
hand. I bent and brought it to my lips and bathed it
with my mouth. He tasted better than ever, still
oozing some pre-cum. I let his cock fall from my
mouth and crawled on the bed, placing my hands flat
and facing each other.
I rested my head on my hands, careful not to press my
face on the new diamond on my finger. I left my ass,
which he loved so, raised in the air. He needed no
more of an invitation.

He came forward and kissed each cheek and then dove
right for his goal, rinsing his tongue over and over
my rosebud. I heard him pause and then felt the cold
rush of jelly being put in my most private spots.
He rubbed his middle finger over and over the hole
till it dilated by itself and his finger sort of fell
in. Every new move within my bottom brought a catch of
breath from me, most with a tinge of pain, but nothing
so unpleasant to disrupt his ministrations.
He was sawing his middle finger in and out of
me. It felt wonderfully different. Soon he was
kneeling up behind he with his thumb poised over the
hole, it was also bathed in a coating of the jelly. I
groaned and caught my breath as he twisted his thick
thumb up there and I began to wonder if we could skip
the Blue Devil.
But, I remembered how being stretched was so
important, so I allowed him to take his time. When he
pulled his thumb from me I felt empty. Still with my
eyes closed, there was a long pause. I knew he was
lubing up the plug.
Just as I realized that I felt its little rubbery tip
go into me. He played with the skinny end of the butt
plug in my ass for 5 or more minutes until he began
getting to the fat part and pushing the bulb past my
sphincter. I felt him apply more KY around the exposed
part of my private entrance. He then insinuated more
and more of the girth of the bulb past my barrier.
Suddenly, it just snapped in;
Swallowed by the mouth that was my butt-hole.

I brought my head up in a start, made a painful face,
but that was in anticipation of something that didn't
really happen. The fat part of the bulb went easily
past my well-prepared little hole and muscle. I rested
my head back down waiting for his next move. I felt
the bed move as he lay next to me. He tapped me on
my shoulder and I looked up. His cock was right before
my face.
I went to reach for it and he said "No. . .let's try
sixty nine."

We had never done that much before but, I need just
crab walk over him and I could start nipping at his
penis. When I did start to nip and lick at him, I felt
his face bury itself in my pussy. This position was
described in books I read with positions and
practices.
While it seems it would be a sensual high, the female
usually felt that they could not concentrate on either
orgasm, especially their own. I felt that way. I
decided that just keeping the head of his penis in my
mouth kept my genitals right in his face. If I were to
push my mouth over him, I would be pulling them away
from him on each thrust. Soon, I became aware of the
reason he wanted this position. He wanted to see the
plug up close in my behind and play a bit with it.
He concentrated his tongue right on my clit while
using his nose to nudge and push at the base of the
plug. He dropped his head back, allowing me to drop my
head further over his penis, and that also afforded
him a close look and chance to touch and play
with the butt plug.
To me, the plug was there to stretch my muscle to
accommodate him and make the experience more
pleasurable for both of us. As a bonus, the Blue Devil
just felt good and gave him a new kink bonus. He
turned the plug around, taking advantage of the little
nub on the base meant as a crank.
It felt very good as it moved. Occasionally he would
pull at the plug, just getting to the widest part, and
then let it go to find its own way back in. Other
times he would pull it just past the widest part and
it would ooze out past the bulb leaving the shaft
within me.
I think that, once pulled past the bulb and left to
itself, it would drop from me entirely. But Bill
always pushed it back in. The times he did this, I was
getting a taste of what the in and out thrusting of
his penis was going to feel like. The alternating
fullness and then movement past my sphincter was
quite nice, very erotic, and had a delicious effect on
my vaginal orgasm mechanism. Although I barely
understood the G-spot orgasm and the fluid I was
expelling with them, I thought this was going to cause
that to happen.
It could be that the penis, during anal intercourse,
in thrusting, was stimulating the backside of that
mysterious G-spot through the bowel wall.

Although his playing and nibbling, in time with my
sucking and feeling the unique texture of his penis
crown on my tongue, was quite nice and extremely
erotic enough to cause orgasm, I was ready to be
filled with Bill. This was playing and preparation.
The act itself, the fucking, was going to be feeling
my future husband within my body making love to me,
his future wife.

I took his penis from my mouth and raised my head and
turned, thus pulling my genitals from his face. I
looked back at him, his head propped up to afford him
better contact, and said, "Bill, my love, I am ready,"
and I swung my knee over his torso and went back to
laying on my back. Bill turned over and knelt up, and
then crawled to me. He fell to me and we embraced,
kissed, and embraced with his mouth beside my ear.

"You are sure you want to give this for me? I do not
want to hurt you in any way," he said.

"Oh, Bill, there is nothing I want more than to feel
you within me. I don't think there will be any pain.
If so, I can endure it for you, and for me," I said,
slightly changing my original position on the
"hurting" factor.

"Tell me if I am hurting you, scaring you or causing
you to feel anything but what you want from this. . .
Promise?" he said with a quiver to his lower lip.

"Promise," I agreed, as tears filled my eyes. I could
not believe how much I loved this man and wanted to be
consumed by his passion.

Bill knelt back and looked for the tube of lubricating
jelly. Finding it and the condom, he asked;
"Do you want me to use the condom? You said you wanted
to feel ME inside you," he asked confused.

"I didn't go into this blindly Bill. Some places I
read that the smoother texture would make it easier
for me at first and you could lose it once I was
a. . . . opened up. Now, I'm sure I want to feel YOU,"
I said.

He took the cap off the tube and said, "Turn over,
baby."

"No, lover. Face to face, heart to heart," I said.

He smiled and said. "God, you are so special. I could
never deserve you. Not on a million years"

I pouted and whispered as I choked on tears, "You
deserve me, you deserve this, we deserve each other.
There is no doubt God made you for me."

I raised my legs and held them back with my arms,
locking them with my elbows. It opened up my most
private and personal of all places on my being. I
became aware of the lovers toy that was still in me.
While it served a purpose, it seemed silly now
because I was going to have Bill's penis in that spot,
the thing that he used to express his love for me,
what he would deliver his seed for our children
through. I was so ready.

Bill took hold of the flat blue base of the toy and
slowly pulled it from me. I grunted a little as the
fullest part of the bulb was involuntarily pushed from
me. As it left, I felt an emptiness that I craved to
be filled, and it would be soon.

Bill took the Blue Devil and wrapped it in one of the
towels, along with the unused condom and pitched them
across the bed to the floor in front of the bathroom.
He took the KY tube and squeezed a sizable amount onto
his fingertips. He lathered it on his penis like he
was frosting a cake. I don't think he wanted to
stroke it into his penis, just leaving a bare coating;
he wanted to have a thick cover.
I knew that my little hole would catch it all and save
it for each new stroke. Once patted and lathered on
he scraped what remained on his fingers to his leg,
and then scooped it up and reached between my legs and
put it on my asshole. He put a dollop on his middle
finger and brought it to my hole. I felt him push it
in easily. I knew I was dilated and I was making sure
that I did not kegel my hiney shut. He put a second
and then a third dollop in. The third one he pushed in
as far as he could and I gasped as I felt his finger
go that far into me.

He sat back a little and looked at my teary eyed,
pouty, worried face. He smiled and I was reassured,
even though this was my idea.

"Put your beautiful cock inside me lover, my husband,"
I weakly said in a cracking voice.

He scooted a little closer and I pulled my legs back
even tighter to allow better access. He held his penis
by the base and put into the enlarged, stretched
dimple of my ass.
He was not IN me yet, but he was positioned. Our eyes
met and we smiled at each other with tentative smiles.
He pushed a little and I caught my breath and closed
my eyes. He took that for pain.

"Are you OK? Tell me if I hurt you!!" he said.

I let out a breath. "I'm OK." Keep going"

He pushed a little more and I felt him pass my
sphincter with a sharp quick electric pinprick shot of
hurt. I closed my eyes, sucked in a breath and turned
my head quickly to the side.

"HOLD IT, hold it, hold it, hold it, hold it, hold
it," I said as I waited to be sure the pain was gone.

"I'm going to stop, Care, I can't hurt you like this,"
Bill said.

"NO, I'm OK," I said as I pushed to him a little to
show him my determination.

"That was just a quick shot. You caught on my muscle
there for a second. It's OK now. Really, . . . . give
me more. Push till I tell you to stop," I said,
determined.

Bill took my order and pushed, he was passed anything
that could hurt me now. He was only half way in and I
felt full.

I grunted and said "Oh yeah, oh yeah, you are so big,
push it innnnnnnn. Oh Goddddddd, I said on a long
wheezing grunting gritty exhale."

He was all the way inside me, his balls to my ass
cheeks. It felt wonderful to be so full and know it
was Bill Wilson that was filling me. Oh, that
beautiful cock, that dick, that penis!!

"I don't know about you Carree, but this is the most
wonderful feeling I have ever had," Bill said as he
broke out just plain laughing.

"It is for me too lover," I said as I caught his
contagious laughter. "All that work and anxiety was
worth it, huh?"

"Yes, we are fucking, really fucking. Making love. Me
inside of you," he said. "I love you, I love you, I
love you."

"How's this Bill? Umm . . .Fuck me with that cock,
baby," I said, wanting to know how the words would
sound from my mouth.

"I like the sound of it, Carree," Bill said as he
began to move within me.

He began to take small little movements, maybe an inch
long, maybe a little more. He grew bolder as he
continued making his strokes longer.

"Oh baby," I said, "this is the best. Fuck me good,
Bill"

He began to really go at me in earnest making his
strokes longer and longer, where I could feel the head
on that cock lodge right at the entrance to my ass,
and then pummel in. I was getting the fucking of my
life, literally. The best was yet to come, no pun
intended, as an orgasm began to build within me. It
was a totally different orgasm than any I felt before.
It wasn't clitoral, or vaginal, but it was from the
whole of my sexual being. I began to shut down, my
breathing, my muscle coordination. I was going to
lose it for sure. If I didn't have Bills cock stuffed
up my hiney, I was sure I would have shit.

"Ngggggt nggggggt ngggggggggt I tried to snort through
my mouth but my jaw was like froze, my breath came in
short gasps through my nose. My elbows unlocked my
knees and my legs flailed. I stiffened right up and
forced half of Bill out of me. He stopped thrusting
and looked at me. Out eyes met and he said;

"You Ok, Carree? You OK?." He was a little panicked. I
managed a nod but he pulled his cock from me.

"CARREE!" he shouted at me.

He was genuinely worried, but I was "with it," but I
still couldn't draw a breath. I knew I was turning
red. I shoved my hand down to my engorged pussy and
drove my middle finger over my clit and then a splash
of that damn fluid rushed out of me all over Bill and
the bed.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh" I finally managed to voice, and
I could breathe again. I wheezed and grunted sighs of
pleasure for a half-minute or so, and finally I spoke.

"Oh my God Bill, this is getting scary, cumming like
that," as he looked at me like I was some sort of
sideshow.

"Jesus Christ Carree where does that come from? I
don't mean the water or cum or whatever it is, I mean
the orgasm. Does it hurt or feel so good you can't
stand it or what?" Bill asked, still a little
panicked.

"I'm OK Bill, I just come hard and at some point I
can't stand it and can't get in a rhythm of breathing
and moving my body with it and I lock up. The pleasure
from it is, is . . . .is. . . oh, there are no words.
But it's all from you, and how much I love you. I may
look like I'm in pain or panicked or hurting, but I am
in total ecstasy, Bill. . . . The squirt, umm, I guess
it's just like yours, it feels like that. You know how
good it feels and you have no control for a minute.
That's me too."

We caught our breath and then I realized I was wanting
again.

"William, sweet William, put that cock back in me
again. Give it to me in my ass!" I ordered him.

He didn't need any coaxing, as he put the head up my
dilated butt hole. I pulled my legs back again and he
pushed all the way into me without so much as a hitch
or little pinch of hurt.

He began to ram it in me again, big long strokes. I
was beginning to leave reality again and he noticed
and slowed down to calm my urgency.

"That's it Billy boy, tease me. Tease those big
boulder orgasms. Make me have one long one" I said as
he smiled at me, proud that he could make me so happy.
"Oh Bill, I love you fucking my ass so much, we could
do it again and again," I exaggerated.

"Wait until I make love to you in your pussy, Carree.
That will be the best. Keep that in your little
fantasies," Bill said as he saw me getting close to
losing it again.

"Do you want it, Carree, do you want another one," he
said as he quickened and lengthened his stroke.

"Yes, Yes, Yes," I responded with each time his balls
hit my ass cheeks and then I lost it all again, much
the same as I did earlier. The noises that came from
me were from another world or something and then I
would just lock up. When I did that, I would lose
Bill, pushing him from me. I just couldn't take the
continuous orgasm with his stroking already making
another one.
This time when I pushed him out and squirmed away he
quickly buried his face in my vagina almost biting my
clit. He had me totally out of control and I was
squirting that fluid right into his face as he drilled
my clit. I reveled in the orgasm, but then I couldn't
stand it anymore and pushed and slapped at him to
stop, but he held me tightly and wouldn't let me move.

"Uhhng-ooo Uhhng-ooo" I uttered from my windpipe, and
I finally got him away as my orgasm burned with
delighting pleasure.

I squirmed away and turned on my side finally getting
away from his tongue. I was curled in the fetal
position with my ass towards him. I felt him crawl up
beside me and I thought he would hug me. But, he
parted my butt halves and pushed his cock back into
me. This was a new angle and it was like getting
another new toy. He stroked me about 10 or 15 times
and I began to hump at him a little. He pulled out and
put his arm around my waist and turned me totally on
my stomach. He pushed my head down and lifted my
ass to him. He glided his cock back into me from this
side and began fucking me in long determined strokes.
Soon I began to feel familiar rumblings inside as I
clutched at the sheets.

"Do you want it Carree, Do you want another big one??"
he implored.

"Yes, Bill, let me do it" I said, and as I no more
than okayed it, I felt the wave hit. It was an intense
wave, not as long and draining as the others, but just
as good. Bill let me go from the grip he had on my
cheeks and when I was losing control I pulled away
from him and turned on my side with my torso flat, up
facing him. He looked at me in wonder as I turned beet
red, but without the previous histrionics, but I did
feel my pussy leaking again.
No big waves of fluid, I must have been out.
(Where in hell does it come from?)

Bill was looking at me with unfettered adoration.

"I could watch you cum all day, in that state you are
so beautiful," he said. "Now, you watch me cum."

That said, he came over me on all fours. Pushed my
shoulder down flat so I was on my back, put his knees
between my legs and laid right on me, heart to heart.

He lifted a little and said, "put me inside of you."

I smiled at him and reached down between us and found
his raging cock that had given me so much pleasure
today. I took the head and, while turning up my legs a
little, pressed to my butt hole, I had lost some of
the lube, but I was still wide open and very loose.
He pushed in. Once past my big muscle, there was
tightness.
Note: Most men think, as Bill told me, that the
tightness of anal sex is the butt-hole itself. Once
you dilate it, it's loose. The tightness comes from
the snug of the bowel.

He let my arm back up and once again he pressed his
body to mine. Like this, he couldn't go as deep in my
butt as before but he was in and we were heart to
heart.

"Are you sure you want to marry me," he said as he
stroked in and out. "Do you think you could put up
with this for the rest of
your life?"

"Oh yes, yes, yes, yes" I said as I humped at each
word. He began to quicken his pace and I knew the
rhythm of his orgasm. I gripped his back to me as I
began to have one too. He breath quickened and I knew
he was close. I realized that this was to be the first
time he was to cum IN me.
Not my mouth, but in me. I wondered before how the
girl in Kim's video could suck the cock that had been
in her ass? Now I knew. I would suck his cock right
now if he asked me to, so I could get that sperm, his
love juice.

He began to whisper at me that he loved me, he was
going to cum inside me, he loved me, to come with him,
it was soo sexy, that alone would make me come. Then I
felt him stiffen. I felt his cock head begin to swell.
It was like a new cudgel up my inner most being. Then
he swooned and groaned in my ear and I felt the splash
of his seed inside of me. I was sure the first blast
was a big water cannon blast. I had felt enough of
those in my mouth that I knew what it was like. Then,
I was acutely aware of 3 or 4 more splashes inside me,
but then I wasn't sure. It was hard to decipher from
so deep inside me. But I knew I had his warm seed shot
direct from his penis inside me. I was glad I had done
this. I had done this for my husband, the man I loved.
It was fantastic.

Bill lay on top of me with his penis still up my hiney
for quite a while. He was humming in my ear something
like a song, I wasn't sure. I thought that when his
dick softened, it would pop from me. But either it
hadn't softened or he was longer than the distance
between us. He finally sat back and his cock stayed in
my butt. He was still pretty hard.

"Still got some life left, huh?" I said.

"Yeah, just thinking about being in your butt, and it
won't go down," he said.

He started to initiate a little pumping and I stopped
him.

"No, Bill. Please? I'm getting pretty sore and the
lube is about gone," I said as he had a saddened look
on his face.

But, I had a surprise for him as long as he was ready.

"Don't worry, honey, I'm going to suck it dry for you.
I want to taste that sweet cum of yours. It's all I've
been thinking about the last 10 minutes, laying here,"
I said.

He got up to go to the sink, saying, "I'll wash it off
for you."

"No, Bill, let's do it in the shower. Lets wash the
love from each other, I said as I was getting up.

I knelt up on the bed and a big uncontrolled fart left
my behind from all the air he pumped into me.
I was sooooo embarrassed, but he laughed and said I
was one of the guys now. I moved again and another
came out along with a gurgling and a whole load of cum
ran out of my butt hole, down my leg and on the
bedspread, along with more fart sounds.

"I can wait until you're through farting and shitting
the bed so we can shower, but just let me know how
long you'll be.," he said sarcastically laughing like
hell.
I was hurt and embarrassed until I realized he was
kidding and I chased him into the shower throwing
pillows and towels at him. As I walked and ran I
realized I must be walking funny from holding my legs
up, plus my butt hole was pretty sore.
Bill got right in the shower without waiting for me. I
don't know if he couldn't wait to get the smell and
ookiness of my bowels off his penis, or was just
anxious for the sucking I promised him.
The last couple times I had given him oral sex I began
to realize how much I really liked sucking him. I
found it hard to imagine having sex without tasting
him. It was a very personal act that made me feel very
sexy, for some reason. I had done it for the first
time just about a year ago, and we had engaged in it
about 8 or 10 times. It seemed like a lot more, but if
I really sat down and thought about it, 10 would be
the max. It was usually a reciprocal thing, me doing
him and he eating my pussy. We both had real good
orgasms and felt a special satisfaction from it. I
think that stemmed from the fact that we had no
reservations about either act. We both did them out of
love for each other.
Bill had no reservations about kissing or tasting my
mouth afterwards, or my tasting his. Swallowing Bill's
cum was just a natural thing the first time. I don't
"crave" the taste, but it's not repulsive or anything.
But, I do crave having that part of Bill in my mouth.
It's smooth like velvet on the head and you can feel
his heart in the shaft. Knowing the reaction I get
from him makes me want to do it to make him happy.
Plus, there's a power thing involved too.
He always licked and sucked every inch of me,not
having any reservation about putting his tongue way up
inside me or licking my bottom hole.
I am what they call a "squirter."
When properly manipulated and excited, I ejaculate
gushes of a fluid that is a cloudy, sweet to the
taste, and in between urine and an old basement to the
smell.
Sex textbooks all agree on one thing, it is not urine.
It is not Bills goal to taste or swallow my gush, but
he has no reservation to doing so. They are known as
G-spot orgasms and I can have them spontaneously
without direct stimulation of that spot, but that
makes them more intense. From what I read and have
talked about, I am one of few who have discovered this
ejaculation trick at such a young age. I discovered my
ability by accident, it just happened.
I shave all of my pubic hair all of the time to
further enjoy being licked and tongue titillated. Bill
loves my smooth nether lands, and can make my clitoris
engorge and near burst from his teasing.

With the hot water tank revitalized, Bill had it
steamy in no time. By the time I tied up my hair in a
shower cap, he was all sudsy and beginning to rinse
off.

I said, "No fair, I wanted to wash you down," with a
pout.

"Oh, as if you would let me touch you anywhere right
now," Bill said.

"Well, come on, I am a little sensitive in all the
good spots, and you know it takes awhile to recover
after I go off like that," I said.

After a couple G-spot orgasms my clit and outer
opening were tender as hell, plus my poor little hiney
wouldn't appreciate being poked and prodded so soon
after the screwing it just took.

"To tell you the truth," Bill said "I just couldn't
wait for your mouth, and I didn't want to gross you
out with your taste on me."

"I know," I said coyly, "I just wanted to make you
feel guilty for being so selfish."

"Carree, I'm not selfish, I just love you, and the
ways that you love me. You know if I thought there was
a way to love you back right now, I would," Bill said,
so seriously.

"BILL, I wasn't being serious for one second there. I
just told you that I was lying there with you, with
your penis stuck up my butt, fantasizing about having
it in my mouth. I meant that. I was hoping you had a
little life left"

"Why do you suppose that you would think about and
fantasize about that?" Bill wondered aloud.

"I dunno" I answered, shrugging my shoulders trying to
be cute for him. "Maybe I just love you and can't get
enough of you."

"That works for me," Bill said as he pulled me into
the hot spray and hugged me. "You do realize that I
proposed to you today, right?"

"Oh yeah, I almost forgot," I feigned, then added,
"like there has been any doubt that we were not going
to be together forever. Ummm, can I ask you . . .Where
did you get the money to buy that ring, Bill?"

"Geez, already with the wife-like questions," he said.
"I've been saving for a while"

"Wow, how did you get THAT much past your parents? I
thought they were grabbing most of your work check for
a college fund.," I asked.

"When I said a while, I meant it. My nickels, dimes,
pennies, anything, for a long time I saved. Ever since
seventh grade. If you became a nun I was going to
throw you a big going away party.
If you didn't, I was going to marry you. That was my
plan. Thirteen year olds with hard-ons make big plans
with their crazy ideas. After a while, it just
snowballed. A dollar from my allowance each week, half
my snow shoveling money, I saved a little of anything.
I had big ideas. I guess it paid off though," he said
with a tearful smile as he held my finger with the
ring between his fingers.
"Who'de a thunk it," he said in a doofus voice,
scratching his head.

I was impressed that he had really saved all that
time, even if it was a silly adolescent fantasy at the
time. He was just that sweet.

"And the idea for this came from a thirteen year old
with a hard-on?" I asked.
"Well, maybe that hard-on needs to be taken care of" I
said as I grabbed his penis and knelt in the shower
stall.
"That's a long time to have a hard-on. Do you think I
should take care of that 6-year-old problem? . . . Or
do I just look too sexy with this shower cap on?"

"Oh Carree, if you only knew how many times I jerked
off thinking about you. I must have spent gallons down
the sink," he said as he shuttered when my lips went
around the head of his dick.

I took his penis from my mouth and said in my sexiest
voice, "Don't waste a drop of this OK? I'll try to
make it worth the wait. OK, baby?"

I put his cock back on my tongue and looked up at him,
but my sexy pose was wasted. His eyes were rolled back
and were looking at the ceiling. He was enjoying my
kissing and sucking too much. I tried to make it a
special blowjob for him. Just holding the base in my
hand and plunging my lips and tongue over the head and
first inch or so repeatedly with lots of suction. It
gave me a sore neck, but I knew he liked this. It
didn't take long for me to get results though. He was
doing his little dance and cum ritual in a minute.

I pulled my mouth from his cock and kept up the
friction with my hand for a second so I could speak,
"Do you want to cum yet Bill,or do you want to enjoy
some more mouth play, it's up to you. I'm your whore
right now, what do you want?

"Oh, Godddddddddd, Geez, Care, you're NEVER my whore,
don't say that! You're my lover, and will be my wife!
. . . and I want to cum NOW. Don't make me wait,
lover! Hnnnt hnnnnt hnnnnt!!" he grunted as he was
close to his edge.

I was already pissed off at myself for saying that I
was his whore. I knew he wouldn't like that. I didn't
mean it like he thought. The old saying about how a
man "wants a respectable woman in public and a whore
in the bedroom" is what I was alluding to. I would
explain to him later.

"Ooooooooooooooo, cum for me baby. Give me your juice.
Feed me," I said as I plunged the head of his cock
into my sucking mouth.

I worked only the head with no hands with my sucking
in and out. He was close.

A long series of grunts, oooo's and ahhh's accompanied
his biggest shout as I felt his cum hit my tongue. I
planned to hold it all for one big swallow but he was
filling my mouth. I didn't think he could make so
much, so fast, but it was there.
I had to swallow a couple times to get the mouthful
that I wanted to play over my tongue and savor. You
could just swallow it like an unpleasant food, or you
could work it with your tongue like a fine wine.
I chose to do that. I didn't like the taste that much,
but I wanted to know Bill and his taste. A little
kinky, I know, but I loved this man so much. His taste
varied, but there was an underlying flavor that was
really him, and I got it just before the bleachy
aftertaste.

We experimented once with him eating grapefruit and
drinking grapefruit juice one night, and having fresh
pineapple on the morning of a planned "date" in his
writing room after his parents left to go antiquing.
He did taste decidedly much sweeter that day, to the
point where it tasted good. But even then, there was
a Bill taste, and then the bleach flavor.

I finished my licking and sucking Bill and was
confident I had him dry. I finished just kissing the
tip as he was shrinking. I pulled up his skin sheath
and began to stand up. I saw his belly button and the
trail of water going into it. I stuck my tongue in
his navel and it was like a fountain for me. It filled
my mouth with a stream of water. I rinsed my mouth a
couple times and sought out his mouth.

"NOW, we're through," I said as we kissed.

He looked at me a little stern and said, "If anything
you do makes you FEEL like a whore, tell me and we
will STOP IT. You are not my whore. You . . . ."

I stopped him with my finger to his lips and explained
to him what I meant, but promised never to use the
saying or call myself that again. He finished his
rebuke with:
"You're talking about someone I love and want to spend
my life with, who will bear our children."

That made me feel good, and I apologized, even though
I meant no harm by it.

We kissed some more and were necking and calling each
other every pet name you could think of after each
kiss, when we felt the water begin to get a little
less hot.

"You better get washed if you want to, Care, before
it's cold again," Bill said.

I grabbed the soap and did my shaved vagina and turned
to clean my butt and the valley with the little hole.
As I manipulated that little rose I felt the urge to
go.
"Damn, I have to go, umm, back there," I said as I
began to get out of the stall to dry.
He grabbed my arm and said "Just squat over the drain.
It's probably just my cum and lube, right?"

"I don't know, it doesn't feel like, a . . . you
know," I said before he interrupted me.

"God, Carree, just squat and go, it will be harmless.
I'll look the other way," he said. "Then you can clean
up and can finish before it gets cold.

"OK, dammit" I said, "turn your head," I said. I DID
want to be clean back there and not have to go
afterwards. I especially didn't want to wipe with
paper there. I was sensitive enough.

I squatted over the center drain and let loose. I was
so embarrassed. It was another big gurgling fart, more
cum and another fart and then what I guess was the
remains of a half tube of KY jelly.

"It's alright Bill, you were right," I said as he
turned. "All cum and KY, and that damn air!"

"I wouldn't have proposed if I knew you had that gas
problem. You'll blow mw out of bed!! he joked as he
laughed like a banshee.

"Very funny, lover boy. See if I let you in the back
yard to play again.," I mock-scolded him.

"Oh Carree, you play along so good. I think we are
going to have a lot of fun in our life together." Bill
said with a hug.

"I think we will too," I said as I grabbed the soap to
finish washing my bottom. "We better get out and clean
up our messes before Meg gets back and figures out
what went on here today."

. . . . .and that we did. Bill and I got the place
cleaned up and Bill on his way by about 3:45. Meg came
up to the room about 10 minutes later. I apologized
for never meeting her as I planned. She said she saw
Bill leaving in a strange car, and figured it was OK
to come back.

"You can't tell me you're a virgin now," Meg said.
"One look at you and everyone will know you got laid
this afternoon. You are positively glowing. Good for
you," she finished.

I flushed inside, and yes, I was glowing.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
CARREE'S GRADUATION DAY

Bill and I had looked forward to graduation day
together now for over 2 years.
Once we decided that we were an "us" forever with
plans for our future in place, Graduation Day became
the first step. My parents had planned a big party
after the exercises, as Bills did. We both had lots of
family, friends and relatives coming that we wanted
each other to meet. Although we had agreed with
all concerned parties that I would not wear the
engagement ring, we were going to quietly announce it
to some people.

As we prepared to send the invitations out, my Dad, of
all people, made a suggestion.

"Why don't you get with Bill's parents and ask them if
they would mind combining both parties into one big
one here? I'm already getting the big canopy from the
office, and they have an even bigger one that I can
use. The only cost to me is the maintenance men it
will take to set it up, so it would cost me another
hour, tops, to get a bigger cover for us. If we
combine everything we will spend less money, overall,
on food, and have less everything, including
headaches, in the end." Dad explained.

To Bill and I, it made great sense. We had already
talked about how that with the anticipation we had for
the day, we would see little of each other because we
had to "star" at our family parties. The Wilson's
balked at first, but seeing that:
1)Anyone who was coming to their house had to pass
ours on the way,
2)People getting lost or confused was then not an
issue and
3) We had a huge mowed yard that could accommodate the
canopies and the people, it was settled.

My Dad was so thrilled that and idea of his was able
to make Bill and I happy, I thought he would explode.
He told me later that he never thought he convinced me
that he really "approved" of Bill.
I must admit that I thought his affection for him was
feigned to keep his little girl happy. Somehow he saw
how happy Bill made me, and how well he treated me. He
also realized that Bill didn't just spoil me, though.
He saw the reciprocal love and affection from me and
what a team, a cohesive unit we were, as a couple.

While we made final arrangements and all six of us
began decorating at my house, Bill was explaining some
things about the day.

"Right after graduation Jennifer LaMarre's parents
would like as many of our class who want, to come to
Devils Peak for pictures at the overlook. It's not
that far from the Graduation venue and would really be
beautiful for photo's if it's clear. They arranged a
photographer through Jen's fathers business, they're
printers. He has a place picked out for group and
individual shots with the vista of the valley as the
backdrop. It's supposed to show the future in front of
us. His company does these shots
with other schools and colleges all the time. He's
donating a hundred prints to the class. Carree and I
would like to do that individually and together." Bill
explained.

"Jenny said we could get bumped to the front of the
line if there was a crowd," I said.
"She and Rob doubled with us at the movie last week
and when they heard about the big party, she wanted to
make sure we made it for the shoot. I've seen these
pictures done before and they're nice. You're in the
gown, but you hold the mortarboard in your hand and it
makes a statement. She said we can get one together
without the cap or gown, for us," I said looking to my
Bill.

"She's still not seeing that older fellow anymore, is
he," my mom asked. "He looked like trouble."

"No, Mom, that was Rick. Rob is a senior too, only at
City Central. He's nice. I'm sure you would like him."

"So anyway," Bill continued. "After that we are going
to come right back here. We will glad hand and
introduce ourselves to each other's relatives for
about an hour. Then we should make an appearance at
two other parties, Meg Parkers, and Sy Coleman's."

Bills dad stopped stapling crepe paper and said "Who
in hell names a boy Sy?"

"Dad, it's short for Seymour. Now I have to ask, who
names a boy Seymour?" Bill countered.

"Coleman, eehhhh? Do I know him?" Bills Dad continued
questioning.

"You might," Bill said. "He played ball with me all
through grade school and then has been the track stud
at St Pius for the last couple years. We used to be
great friends, well, we still are, but we both have,
umm, "other interests" (he said looking at me) and
haven't hung around much in the last year. But, he
really made a point of wanting Carree and I to stop
by. So, anyway, that should get us back here before 5
o'clock and then we can put out the big food."

"Don't you two leave us hanging, waiting for you," My
mom piped in. "If we get the "big food," as Bill calls
it, out by 5, then the Vermont people will still have
a chance of getting home by dark. Willie said your
grandmother gets nervous in the car after dark. Don't
mess that up."

"No problem, mom Kasc, If we had our way, we wouldn't
leave at all, but these are 2 special ones we should
make. We won't be long, I promise." Bill said.

I sidled up to Bill and asked if he knew Sy's house
was kitty corner to Megs, actually right next to Heidi
Stewarts, and maybe we wouldn't be gone over an hour
as he thought, even with both stops.

"Actually Parkers, Coleman's and Stewarts are all
having one big party and one stop will cover
everything. Gee, that might leave some time to stop at
my room above the garage for some one on one
congratulating," Bill said with a snicker.

"Bill Wilson!!" I said cutely and quietly. "Do you
mean to say that you want to soil our Graduation Day
with some sordid sex act to seal our accomplishment?"
I said.

"That's what I'm saying," Bill said.

"Well, I said sheepishly, "If I HAVE to, I will." I
said with a big smile.

We finished up the decorating at my house and for the
first night in a long time; I was going to spend an
evening at my house without Bill. The eve of
graduation was a special night of memories and
reflecting for my parents and I wanted to make them
happy by staying with them. Tomorrow was to be a big
day. By eleven o'clock I should have my diploma in
hand. In 48 hours, we would be on our way to Six Flags
in New Jersey for our class trip. Bill and I had plans
for those days, too.

Graduation exercises were held at an outdoor
amphitheatre at the foot of the mountains about 30
minutes from town. It was a bit of a ride, but as long
as the weather cooperated, it was always beautiful. It
only took 90 minutes to hear the student honoree's
speak, as well as the Principal and, of course the
Bishop.

The final announcement was to get to Devils Peak as
soon as possible, if you wanted to take part in the
picture taking with Mr. LaMarre, or and return to
school with your caps and gowns and get your deposit.
Parochial schools always have a money edge.

Bill and I were almost the first 2 people there for
pictures. Although I had ridden with my family, and
Bill had taken some aunts and uncles with him to the
ceremony, he and I were alone for the photo trip and
the run back to school to hand in our caps
and gowns.

On the way back from Devils Peak I said to Bill,
"Would you be surprised if I told you that I was extra
free under this gown today?"

"Do you mean you are "al fresco" under that? You
naughty little girl! If I had a place to stop, I would
and just lash you with my tongue," Bill laughed.
"Damn, Carree, you've given me a hard-on just thinking
about it."

"Well, to be honest, Just think about it," I said. "I
really tried to get out of the house with my bra and
panties only underneath, but my mom sort of caught
me."

"Caught you?" Bill asked.

"I was just dropping the gown over my head as she came
into my room to check my hair. She saw from, just
below my crotch and below, disappear as it fell. Man,
she was nuts, "CARREE YOU HAVE TO WEAR SOMETHING UNDER
THAT!!" she shouted at me. I told her not to get too
excited, I was just making sure it was long enough. I
guess she believed me. I really was going to give you
a show on the way back to school. Gee, I could still
give suck you under your gown if you put the seat
back." I said to get Bill all hot and bothered.

"Carree, why do you insist on saying things like that
to get me all flustered?" Bill said in exasperation.

"Oh you know it's me just being a little devil. I
hardly think that a moving car is the place to make
love, or even give a blowjob. I just wanted to get you
a little hot for our meeting later," I said.

"You are something Care. For the past year you have
gotten to be the hottest thing I have ever known or
known of. You know how to turn me on with a few words
or actions dropped in the right places. You love to
push my buttons, don't you? . . . . and you know I
hate the term "blowjob" when you are referring to
yourself making love to my penis with your mouth. I AM
sorry, it really bothers me." Bill scolded me.

"Billy, it's just another button I like to push, to
make sure your little friend there is always standing
up when he sees me. You may not like the term blowjob,
but you have to admit, it arouses you," I said
knowingly.

Bill reached over and touched my leg through my gown
"Don't you worry about that. Just the thought of you
gives me an erection all the time. Just think. We wake
up together this Saturday and Sunday mornings, not to
mention going to sleep together. I love you so much,
and I think I may love you more by the end of the
weekend."

His touch was all I needed to get my juices flowing. I
don't know why we teased each other with words so
much. We certainly didn't need any impetus to get
aroused by each other. We had enough opportunity for
the limited kinds of sex we had. Mostly we masturbated
each other, or for each other. During Thanksgiving
last year when we were able to meet at a vacation
chalet in Vermont we experienced anal sex. It was a
great rewarding act of love that we hadn't repeated
again. It wasn't that we didn't like it, but the time
and preparation to do it properly made it hard.
It was still the defining moment in our sexual lives;
he had been inside me, making passionate love.
We still saved oral sex for times when we could be
free, alone and naked. Stealing away to the car and
hiding to go down on each other seemed cheap and
little more than just, getting off. We preferred
making love to each other. I used to tell Bill then
that we had married couple status, when it came to
good sex. We might go a week or 10 days with our
interplay being no more than hello and goodbye hugs
and kisses. There was always playful touching,
"accidental" grab-ass, goosing, etc. But, frank sex,
something you could call an "act," became less
frequent, better, and more serialized, where we would
go at each other 5 times in 2 days. It was during the
period since our anal affair, where he was really
"inside" me, taking my body's virginity, up until now,
that we had made our sex sessions special.
We could be together and do things, or just talk, or
just hold hands during a drive, where we enjoyed the
bond we shared. Our weekend coming up was going to be
romantic, and a bit wild. By not being at each other
all of the time, our special alone times became a
little wanton, where we could really express passion.
Now, with the promise of an hour or so alone this
afternoon in Bills private "study" over their garage,
we were priming ourselves for a hot, albeit short,
time.

When we got back to St Pius there was already a crowd
there exchanging their uniform of the day for their
deposit. This was actually the last real function we
had, at the school. I wished I could say there was a
sadness to it all, but after all the years there, I
was glad to get out. I had suffered emotional scars
from the nuns telling the whole school, it seemed,
that little Carree had a religious vocation and not to
do anything to change that, because God would punish
you.
It was a cloud over my head that I was barely aware
of, from sixth grade until late in my sophomore
year. Friends and faculty were never 100 percent
honest with me about almost anything, because I was
"going to be married to God." I am thankful for
friends like Megan and Bill who treated me more
honestly and unconditionally, who got me through
discovering the cloud over me and eradicating it.
But now we were free!!

Waiting to turn in our caps and gowns we had nice
chit-chats with people that we would see little of,
for probably, the rest of our lives. I am sure many of
these people would cross our paths again in the future
in one way or another. But, for now it was goodbye.

We got our deposits and headed back to my house for
the party. We were sure that the guests were there
already having a good time.
The intermingling of our families was going to be a
good thing, just the early discomfort of it was not
being looked forward to.

At the house there were at least 100 people there, and
there were 2 tables for gifts with baskets for
envelopes. Bill and I both hoped there would be enough
cash within the envelopes to cover first year
incidental expenses at school. We mingled, together
and apart, introducing each other and ourselves to
everyone we did not know. From the comments we got
from everyone, news of our engagement had "leaked"
out. The one good thing was that we received a lot of
congratulatory envelopes with gifts inside.
Bill, at one point poked me and said, "If I knew we
would get gifts, I would've put it in the paper, . . .
and on billboards."

After an hour of mingling, we begged off saying we had
other commitments but would be back in and hour or so,
and to save the "big food" for our return. Everyone
understood the situation.
Actually it seemed funny, leaving some of our friends
there to mingle with people they didn't know, so we
could go be with friends.

We made an appearance at the big party at Parkers.
Heidi and Meg's mom really did a lot, food wise, and
the Coleman's provided lots of punch, soda and the
entertainment. They hired a band, plus they had a big
pool. With the 3 yards melding to one party, it was a
great time, but we had to go shortly after arriving.
After barely a half hour we snuck off knowing we had
seen the people we had to see to make the "appearance"
official.

We were off to Bills house, having to go the long way
to avoid driving past my house. Once we pulled up the
drive, knowing there was no one around, we finally
took our first time to relax for the day. As soon as
Bill shut off the car, he exhaled and looked at me.

"Congratulations, Ms. Kasc, at completing the first 12
years of your education. Now if you don't mind, get in
the student loan line so you can make the next 4 to 6
years just as miserable." Bill joked.

"Bill, we finally made it! These last 4 years seemed
to go by so slow. Thank God I had you to get me
through it, especially the last couple years, where we
really became us. If I didn't have your love, Bill, I
don't know how I would have done it. You got me
through it all."

"Geez Care, I have to give you as much credit. You
forced me to be a man and face the big issues in my
life. You kicked my butt over the fact I never
confronted you about going into the convent. You made
me open up and express my feelings to you when I was a
spine-less little weasel. Thank you for having enough
faith in me about that whole situation. You didn't
have to give yourself so much. You could have dumped
me for one of the other thousand guys that wanted to
date you," Bill said.

"But Bill honey," I said "They weren't you. I loved
you. I knew you were the one all along. I just had to
hit you over the head and show what to do. THEN, I
find out you read all those studies and sex reports
and already knew what to do. You were just a big
chicken shit."

"Carree, I prefer shy. Just say I was shy," Bill
pouted.

I hugged Bill and held onto him for dear life, then
whispered in his ear. "Take me upstairs and show me
how shy you're not, OK?"

We both rushed out of the car and headed for the side
door and stairway up to the study room. Bill stopped
to bolt the door, and then took the stairs 2 at a time
to catch up to me and grab my ass. I screamed, but I
totally expected it.
Walking in front of Bill on stairs insured me of
having his attention, and getting my butt either
pinched, grabbed or cupped. Ummm, you can tell I hated
it, right?
When we got to the top of the stairs I quickly turned
to Bill.

"Oh my God, you'll never guess what I saw this
morning!!" I exclaimed.

"You're right, I'll never guess," Bill said.

"I walked in on my mom in the bathroom when I went to
grab my deodorant and she was putting a strip in her
panties. . ."

"Oh PLEASE" Bill interrupted. "More information than I
needed!!!!"

"No No, that's not it, SHE'S SHAVED!! She is as bald
as me down there. No wonder that she never called me
out on it, unless she's never seen that I'm shaved,
but . . ." I said.

"So I guess I don't know what the big deal is. She
shaves, maybe she does it for the same reason you do,
to make it finger lickin' good." Bill said with a
smirk.

"Bill, do you really think they do that?" I said.

"Tell me Care, what year do you stop letting ME eat
YOURS? Come ON. Your mom and Dad are in their early
forties. I would hope they still do all the things
they ever did. Maybe your horniness is inherited."
Bill said with a chuckle.

"You think I'm horny?" I said. "I'm not horny, I'm
desirous of my lover. If you weren't here right now,
do you think I would have sex with who ever might be
here?" I asked.

"No silly, I was just making a joke, Carree. Are you
THAT self-conscious about that? Nothing wrong with
having hot pants for your man." Bill said trying to
ease my pain.

But I was hurt. He made me feel cheap.

"Bill, if I WAS horny 5 minutes ago, I'm not now. You
make me feel cheap" I said indignantly.

"Carree, you take all of this way too serious. I meant
you were horny for me, not just anyone. Maybe your mom
is the same way, hot for her man. When I said your mom
might be horny, I didn't mean she was sleeping with
the mailman." Bill said apologetically.

I guess I did take him out of context, but I don't
like being referred to as cheap or promiscuous. Maybe
being blonde has something to do with that. I may be
blonde, but I am not, by any stretch of the
imagination, stupid or shallow. I went and sat on
the antique psychiatrists couch (Bill calls it the
slouch couch) in his room and pouted.

"Is this really from referring to you as horny?" Bill
asked.

"How can you be such a strong, passionate, dedicated
lover and partner to me, and then think I would say
something that would demean you or put you down? My
God Carree, you trusted me enough to let me have anal
intercourse with you. You are being VERY thin skinned.
They were only words. Accurate words. You are horny,
just like I am. We are horny for each other. It's a
slang term. Do you think that I have a perception of
you where I guess I'm lucky I'm the next guy you see
when the "mood" hits you?
If that's the case maybe we should rethink some
things. I thought we trusted each other a lot more
than that. Neither mine, nor your, sexual
gratification is not a ransom for the ring I gave you,
or the one I have from you that's in my heart. You're
being a jerk over a word." Bill said and then sighed.
"Let's go back to the party, I'll be in the car."

He turned and went down the stairs. I sat there
dumbfounded. How could I be so stupid to be offended
by such an innocuous statement? "Maybe your horniness
is inherited" is what he said that pissed me off. Why
in God's name did I let that bother me?
But it did set off my anger as soon as he said it.
When I hear someone say they are horny I take it to
mean they want to satisfy a sexual urge for the
pleasure of it, not the love factor.
But, this was Bill I was talking about and mad at for
saying it. What is wrong with me? Where did the anger
come from? I do associate loose talk about one's
sexual needs in public with being cheap and petty, and
"blonde," too.
But, my own pettiness had just hurt the one person in
the world that I love unconditionally. Plus, put a
condition on it; I let words take precedence over
action, thought or deed. Bill put me on a pedestal,
and I was trying to make it seem that I was even
more special. I was wrong; so wrong that groveling on
my hands and knees would seem petty as a penance. How
did I let myself take this so far? I needed to knock
myself down a few pegs.

I went down the stairs and went to the drivers' side
door of the car.

"Bill, I'm so sorry. I was wrong. I showed you the
worst side of me. Being petty. My parents treat me
special because they love me. You treat me even more
special, because you love me. You spoil me rotten.
Spoiled rotten to the point where I let a word, and my
own mis-placed perception of that word, hurt you.
Bill, I never want to hurt you, and I trust you so
much that I know you would never hurt me. Yet, I just
let that trust fail me upstairs.
I don't deserve that ring from you, but I want it. Not
the ring itself, but the meaning that goes with it.
You always say that the ring I give you in return for
your diamond is in your heart. You should throw that
away, because I didn't live up to the meaning of it. A
ring has no beginning, no end. Forgive me Bill.
The spike I put in your heart is right through mine,
too.
Come with me upstairs and let's renew what the meaning
of our rings are; never ending love." I said, having
poured out my heart.

"Goddamn it Carree! At least you realize WHAT you did
and why it hurt me so. I'm sitting here thinking to
myself HOW? HOW could she think I would say anything
to hurt HER? Where did this come from? I love to kiss
your ass, but I will not KISS YOUR ASS to earn a trust
I thought we were built on. The trust was supposed to
be there to build everything else on." Bill said
accepting my apology while pointing out and
emphasizing what I knew I did.

He opened the car door and looked at me. He had tears
forming in both eyes and a look of quiet resolve on
his face.

"Don't ever doubt my love for you Carree." He said.

I reached out and hugged and held him tightly to me.

"I won't and I never did, Bill. I was being stupid. I
know what I mean to you, and you to me. Forgive me and
I will never make you doubt me again, you have my
heart on that one." I said, crying.

Bill put his arm around me and walked me to my side of
the car and opened the door.

I looked up at him and said with a grin, "you don't
want to go upstairs? I'm still horny for you, if
you're still horny for me."

"You are a little shit, sometimes," Bill said as he
closed the car door and took me by the hand leading me
upstairs. He stopped and bolted the door, and once
again took the stairs 2 at a time to get a chance to
give my butt a squeeze before I got to the
top. Everything was back to normal.

I went to the slouch couch and sat down. I curled a
finger motioning him over. He sat beside me and we
kissed, deep and passionate. I took his hand and
brought it to my mouth. I sucked his middle finger in
and went down on it 3 or 4 times. I took his hand and
bent back the other 3 fingers leaving the middle digit
standing alone. I took the hand and brought it under
my dress to my shaven, uncovered pussy, and pushed it
in.

"No panties now, just for you. Ohhhhh! (I shuttered)
Don't go too deep with that big finger," I said.

Bill glued his lips to mine and laid me back on the
sofa. In one move he spread my legs, knelt between
them and bent to kiss my bald slit. I was more than
half way to orgasm. How could I have doubted this man
for a nano-second?

He pulled his finger from me and settled into a lick
and nibble on my clit. I let out another big swoon and
he sat up.

"What's wrong?' I said, startled he quit so soon.

"Let's strip. I want to see that beautiful body while
I eat it." He said as he started to undo his belt.

We were nude before you knew it and I laid back once
again on the sofa. He came to me and lay beside me
showering me with kisses while caressing my breasts.
Before he was through I think he covered every inch of
me with his mouth, but the attention he paid to eating
my clit and pussy was the best ever. He used less
fingers than usual trying to hold off my climax for as
long as possible. He also wanted to avoid my G-spot,
as that always led to a quicker end. G-spot orgasms
left me physically drained, not that I didn't like
them. Even without fingers, his tongue had me singing
my song of ecstasy and holding his mouth to my vagina.
Soon I would be trying to push him away as my clit got
so sensitive, I thought I would pass out.

"Please Bill, please, no more, no more!!" my voice
echoed in the room and he finally relented as I turned
to my side to protect myself from his magic tongue. Of
course this opened me to be assaulted from the rear as
he kissed and nibbled on my ass cheeks, working his
way to lick and tease at my butt hole with his tongue.
I was always self-conscious about how hygienic I was
back there, because with Bill that was always a target
for his tongue.
But after the first lick, it never seemed to matter.
It was a private hidden place, but Bill had shown me
the joys of playing back there. Once my pussy began to
flow again from the good feelings he was giving me in
my rear, I turned and pushed him away.

"Bill, I can't wait any longer to taste and suck on
your cock. I need to feel it in my mouth. Let me taste
it and make you crazy." I said not wanting to wait one
more second.

Oral sex had become a real comfort to me. I remember
when I first heard about it when I was in, maybe eight
grade; I thought how aberrant a behavior it was. Then
you heard more and more about it and it seemed to be a
common sex practice for girls who wanted to be
popular. But after seeing it done in a video that Kim
had gotten and played for us girls, you began to see a
sexiness to it.
Firstly, because you realized it was a compliment to
having it performed on YOU.
Secondly, because of the tremendous feelings it gave
the receiver and the power it instilled in the giver.
It was comforting to hear my friends Kim and Megan
tell us that their sisters, all who were older and
some married, say that it was a regular and common
part of their lovemaking. It was not an aberrant act
at all. With me, it gave me a closeness that I
couldn't feel in any other way with Bill. I remember
the first time I was confronted with the possibility
of putting it in my mouth, how excited I was to want
to feel it there. But, there was also my panic, when I
realized that he was going to ejaculate and my mouth
became first option for a receptacle.
Did I want that in my mouth, would it make me sick,
would it be awful?
In my case I had a prior opportunity to taste a little
of his sperm and, although it wasn't a big enough
sample to draw a tasting review, it was not repugnant
in taste or smell. Before I had a chance to decide
much more, it was shooting in my mouth.
Quickly I decided that the best option was to swallow
and get rid of it, if only for reasons of neatness.
But as I continued to feel him writhe in my mouth and
see what pleasure I was bringing him, I sensed not a
bad taste, not unpleasant, but not what you would
order a bowl of or put on a salad either. To me it was
Bill, and I remember how proud I was to have him in my
tummy. The only time I didn't like it was when we were
on our third try in a short time. His cum was thick
and almost a snotty consistency.
That felt repugnant in my mouth and I could not
swallow that.
Later we found that citrus, like grapefruit, and most
especially pineapple, when eaten the night before,
made him taste sweet to where I could savor his
flavor. Feeling him stiff in my mouth with all the
nerve endings he has there, as well as how sensory the
mouth is, is a tremendous turn on. I can feel his
heart beat, even as it quickens towards orgasm. Later
on, in one of the few times I compared notes with
close girlfriends about such personal things, did I
find my experience to be different in that way. They
said the felt a throb from time to time, but I swear
could take Bills pulse, it seemed.

Bill had rolled off the slouch couch when I finally
had to push him away from my sex. I had already become
too sensitive in my vagina, and his oral wanderings
around my anus and perineum had relit that earlier
glow.
So, another 3 alarmer would leave me a writhing mess
and I didn't want that to ruin my night. I lay back in
the couch to catch my breath and I looked down at
the kneeling Bill on the floor. I smiled at him and
asked if he had anything for me. He stood and expected
me to get up and let me kneel over him, but I reached
out to his penis and urged him to my lying form. I
went to the edge of the couch where it curved up to
support a relaxing patient and guided Bill to my
mouth.
He was able to rest his knees on the edge. By
supporting my head, when needed, with my left arm or
hand, I could easily play with his sack and balls with
my right, while I sucked him. I still hadn't conquered
taking him deep into my mouth, but surely the 3 or so
inches he was able to easily slide over my lips and
tongue satisfied him more than he could ever expect.

We took turns, it seemed, he thrusting to my mouth and
me going down on him, and sometimes a combo of both.
Either way, we both felt urgency, him to climax, and
me to taste his seed and satisfy my hunger for him.
His little groans, hums, and gasps of satisfaction
made me happy to know I was repaying him for the
same joys he gave me. It seemed we were stuck in the
same rhythm for a time when I finally sensed a taste
in my mouth.
He always had a pre-cum leak with a bleachy report.
His first lubricating watery spurt had that strong
odor and flavor. It left a bit if that flavor in the
rest of his ejaculate, but it was familiar to me.
Just after getting that first taste I knew he was not
far from climax. His thrust quickened and shortened
and he always moved to use his hand to jerk it into my
mouth.
Sometimes I would let him, other times I would push
his hand away and do it myself, or clamp tighter with
my mouth.
The height he was at today made it good for his
thrusts, and he knew never to scare me by pushing too
deeply. I pushed his hand away when he went to make
that move and tightened my mouth down and sucked a
nice vacuum for him.
When I pushed his hand away he shook both arms and
bobbed at the knee emoting "Ahhhhhhh, hut, Ahhhhhhh"
like he wanted to jerk it, but my mouth was even
better. Either way, he wasn't coming back from where
he was going now.

He sucked in air with a hollow scream as he came. The
first watery blast was huge, telling me he had been
boiling this for a while, probably since my tease in
the car after graduation. I swallowed that quickly
knowing he would deposit a second and third blast in
the back of my throat, and that he did. I swallowed
those and curled my tongue up to catch any more shots.
I wanted it to run underneath my tongue so I could
swish it around to taste it. The fourth pulse was
weaker than the others and then he oozed.
I kept the suction up and moved my tongue around the
head, knowing that when he finally couldn't take
anymore and pulled from me, I could get a good-bye
spurt from him. It happened as I expected with Bill
withdrawing from the warmth of my mouth and he
grabbing his cock as if to protect it.
He would hold he head in the palm of his hand,
squeezing it and shuttering.
I was running my tongue over the front of my teeth to
push all of his cum to the top of my tongue so I could
swallow and eat his loving spoonful.

"Oh my baby!! Ohh God Carree!" Bill exclaimed. "THAT
was the best ever. You sunk in the top of my head that
time. God, you love me so good with your mouth." He
said as he bent to kiss me.

Our kiss was a long and tonguing one where he
eventually slipped into the couch and we hugged and
felt each other's naked forms in our arms.
I felt his penis touch my vagina and wondered at that
possibility someday. My God, how I loved the thought
of him being inside of me. I might have to plan for
some butt sex on our trip this weekend to satisfy that
urge. But, I also worried that one errant little
spermie might find a way inside of me from his casual
brush against me.
I abruptly ended our kiss and said we were late and
had to go.
God, I am sooo paranoid.

We leisurely got dressed and spoke of the next few
nights and mornings when we would fall asleep and wake
in each other's arms.
You couldn't have wiped the smiles off our faces with
jackhammers.

We finished dressing, freshened our breaths and tried
to look "glowy," but not too after "sex-ish," for our
return to the party at my house.
We were 10 minutes later than we had said, and helped
the starving guests get served. The food was great and
we all had a wonderful time. Bill and I cracked little
jokes between us about having already eaten, being
full so soon etc. Thinking back on it now, everyone
probably knew what we were talking about, probably
having done the same thing at one time.
My lasting memory was the look on Bills face as I
asked him in front of his mother, "Did you bring any
of that special sauce that goes with the meat?"

Good Lord, we had fun together!

THE GRADUATION TRIP
a little background . . . .

At St. Pius X High School they have always planned the
Senior Prom to be on Graduation Weekend. Instead of
caps and gowns, men always wore Tux's, and women white
gowns to the ceremony, and then wore the same, if they
chose to, for the Prom.
Tuition was always high at St. Pius, and I think they
figured it was a way to save a few bucks for the
parents and students.
However, in this particular year our senior class had
saved quite a treasury from car wash's, and selling
Christmas cards that we made ourselves using class
original artwork.
An alumnus of St. Pius ran a printing company in town
and his daughter was a senior. Her dad had suggested
this as a class project and it steam rolled. We got
nearly all the printing supplies donated from other
alumnus and we made a lot of money. So much money, in
fact, that we planned a class trip.
After the plans had been made, the school decided they
would not sanction it. We finally came to a compromise
and held the Prom earlier and had the trip after
graduation without it being under the guidelines of
St. Pius. This also meant that no chaperones need be
supplied by, or was liable by or for, St Pius.

The trip was to be to Six Flags in New Jersey.

We would leave the day after graduation, a Friday and
we would return on Sunday. Of the entire class of just
over 100 seniors, almost 80 of us were going. We had
50 rooms booked in 2 hotels in that area. The one
thing we agreed to do was, sign a paper for our
parents that there would be no male/female sleeping
arrangements in those motels.
The only thing we came up short on was money for a
second bus. Only 50 could go on a bus, the rest would
have to find their own transportation. We charged the
bus riders 5 dollars each for the ride and used that
money to pay for the gas for the 8 cars that would
drive the rest.
We hired and paid for our own chaperones, Heidi
Stewart, who actually worked at the school, and Bill
Fuller, an alumnus who was the manager of a local
travel agency who made a lot of the arrangements for
us. They were to make curfew and bed checks and report
back to parents who wanted to know.

The night before our graduation we met with both my
and Bills parents to lay a bomb on them . . . . . .

THE GRADUATION TRIP
Bill was nervous but he spoke first, "Mom and Dad, Mr.
and Mrs. Kasc, you know that we are going away on this
senior trip on Friday, and that Carree and I are going
to drive another couple to Jersey. You also know that
we signed a paper that we wouldn't stay "together" in
those motels. Uhhh, Carree and I have gotten another
room in another motel and plan to spend the night
together."

I spoke up on cue, "I know this may not make you
happy, but I think if you found out we were sneaking
around to do this it would make you even unhappier.
You know, and both approve of, our engagement. You
also know we do not plan to get married until after we
have finished college. We are not going to do ANYTHING
to jeopardize those plans. I hope I am making that
clear"

Bills father was the first to speak. "I really don't
approve of the 2 of you alone for a night in some
motel room out of state, with a bunch of wild
teenagers."

"Dad," Bill spoke up firmly, "I think you know that
neither Carree not I are big partiers, meaning, we
don't go out and drink at parties and we don't do
drugs. If we have ever done any drinking, it has been
at our house or your house (shifting his look to my
parents) when we were not going to drive. And, we
certainly do not get drunk. We simply want to spend
some alone time with each other in the last summer we
will have to be alone together."

I piped in before either parents could, "Bill and I
have been engaged for 6 or 7 months and have never
been away together. We would like this chance. We both
start college in a few months and that will be 4 years
of stress. During that time we will be close enough
that we will be able to visit each other at our dorms,
or meet at a motel half way, whenever we like.
So, your forbidding this will only put off the
inevitable. All four of you know that my intentions
and Bills intentions are honorable.
We are engaged and do plan on getting married and
living our lives together. Our union is so special. We
would not do anything to hurt that, or that would
change our plans."

"What we want here," Bill said, "Is the blessing of
all four of you on this. I love Carree, and she loves
me. I can see not one reason why you wouldn't trust us
to do the right thing"

My father was the next to speak up.

"Well, I don't like it, because that's my little girl
there. But, Bill, you have proved to me how much you
love her, and I know that you are a man of your word.
I trust you. You have earned that trust. Don't do
anything to make me doubt you. I love my little girl"

My Dads words made me cry and I hugged him. My mom
said, "I feel about the same way Carl does. I know
Billy is a good boy. (she hesitated knowing she picked
her words wrong) Oh, I know Carree, BILL is a good
MAN, but I can't stop thinking of you both as kids.
I'll trust you Bill, to not get Carree in trouble or
lead her on. For Gods sake don't tell anyone," and she
hugged me and then gave Bill a kiss.

Bills parents stood up. His Dad spoke.
"I don't know which of my sons, "Bill", you two are
talking about, but he must be a different boy than I
have in my house. I have a hard time thinking of Billy
as a man, he will always be my little boy. I know he
spends all of his time up in his study, working, or
with Carree.
I think Carree is a good girl. I may be more worried
about them being away, out of state, than I am them
being together. But, remember, you aren't married yet,
and won't be for a while. Some things are supposed to
be left to the sanctity of marriage. The two of you
say that your intentions are honorable. I don't see
that. I think this is an invitation to trouble. How
can you keep your hands off each other away like that
in a room together."

I looked at Bill and held up a finger signaling that I
should answer.

Mr. Wilson, what Bill and I do behind closed doors,
whether it's in New Jersey, or at my house, or right
up there in Bills study, is NOBODYS business but ours.
We know that the four of you may not approve, and, we
don't ask you too, because, quite frankly, it is none
of your business.
I don't say that in a smart tone or to be smart. We
are adults and we have been asked to make adult
decisions with our lives as far as college and career
choices. If we were at war, Bill would be draft-able,
maybe even me, too.
We are also old enough to vote. We are both 19 and
considered adults. As adults we can make adult
decisions. If we make bad ones, WE will pay for them,
we will learn by them. We don't think this is a bad
one.
One thing that is none of your business that I WILL
tell you, and it's against Bills wishes that I tell
you, and I have discussed at length with my parents,
is that, . . . I am a virgin. Bill and I have not had
sexual intercourse, and I have known no other men.
Nor do we plan to have sexual intercourse until the
right time.
We feel the risk is too great. While we love each
other so much that we might want to, we also love each
other so much that we won't.
But, we do long to be alone together.
Please do not make us feel that we have disappointed
you by doing this. We want your blessing, and your
trust.

Bills mom was the next to speak, as I think I let all
the doubting air out of Mr. Wilson's balloon.
"With you being so frank, and showing me, at least,
that you have thought about this and know what you
want, I will say OK.
Carree, it took a lot of courage to say those things
to us, and you are right, NONE of it was any of our
business. When I was 19 I was out of school and going
to rock concerts across the country in a VW microbus
doing things that, well . . . will go unsaid.
But suffice it to say I didn't have the grasp on the
future you two do."

She looked to Bills Dad, "Willie, do you agree with me
or is baring her soul not enough?"

"Do I have to like it to give my blessing? I would
feel better if you were going to a motel just outside
of town. I don't like the New York City mess and all
of Jersey is a dump," Bills Dad said.

My Dad piped in two cents worth. "Willie, I happen to
have traveled that area a lot last year and I can tell
you that there are 4 hotels, all close to each other
with a big lot with shuttle buses that go to the
amusement park all day long. They can park their car
at the Hotel and never have to move it.
Bill," he said turning to us, "is your hotel one of
those 4 that are together near the Park?"

"I think so" Bill answered, it has about the same
address as the Holiday Inn and the HoJo's. It's the
Marriott"

"Yes, that's one of the 4 that corner there. I stayed
there," my Dad added.

"Promise me that there will be no side trips into New
York City or anything like that, would you?" Willie
Wilson asked.

"Sure thing Mr. Wilson," I said.

"You have my word Dad," Bill concurred.

"Well then if the 3 of you all think they will be OK
and will not do anything against their word, I won't
be a stick in the mud," Bill's Dad said as a smile
crawled over his face.
"OK, you have my approval. BUT (he grew stern), let's
not make a habit of this hotel and motel thing. I was
a 19 once too, you know."

I went over and hugged Mr. Wilson and whispered in his
ear so no one else could hear, "Don't worry about us.
We take good care of each other. I love Bill as much
as you do."
When I hugged Bills mom I whispered almost the same
thing. When I let go of her I saw Bill shaking hands
with my Dad and hugging my Mom.
This turned out a lot better than I thought it would.

As we all got up to go into the Wilson kitchen for
coffee, my Dad took me aside.
"You will make sure that both chaperones will know
where you are staying and when you leave the group,
right?"

"I'll do that for you Dad, I promise," I said.

While we had coffee, I snuck out to the phone and
called Heidi Stewart right then and told her what we
planned to do. I gave her the option of talking to my
Dad if she wanted corroboration.

"Carree, you're 19, Bill's 19, I think I can trust you
here. Plus you will both technically be out of school
by then, but I know where you will be and how to get
hold of you. That's all that is required." Heidi said.

"Thanks Heidi, I would like to stop by some day at
your house and talk about stuff, OK?" I said.

"I would like that Carree, just call ahead, Ok? Bye."
Heidi said as she hung up.

I rejoined the group and sidled up to my Dad and
talked in a low register under my breath.
"Promise taken care of. Chaperones have all the info
and are OK with arrangement if you are."

Dad looked in his coffee and then smiled at me and
winked. He offered his coffee as a toast, but I had
nothing to lift.

"Consider yourself clinked," I said as he smiled
again.

I was surprised how easy it was to get our parents to
agree with our arrangement in New Jersey, even if I
had to tell everyone that Bill and I were virgins when
it came to intercourse. Bill thought it was a sacred
secret and didn't want me to use that card, but I was
not ashamed of it. Our parents ranged from 41 to 45,
so it wasn't like we were dealing with senior
citizens. They all graduated in the early seventies,
so you have to figure they were pretty loose then,
too. Memories of their high school days may have
scared them about us. But all was OK, now.
For all of us going on the trip, we sort of promised
ourselves to behave as far as drinking and partying on
Graduation night.
Puking hangovers would not be welcomed on the bus, and
many family parties were held the weekend before and
many the weeks after. Parties on Graduation night were
supposed to be dry, supervised events. From the looks
of everyone at the bus on Friday morning, everyone was
OK.

My parents had a party for me at the house with Bill
and I inviting friends, as well as Bill's parents
asking all of the Vermont relatives who could make it,
to please stop by. It was nice to have so many friends
together, and to meet some of Bills relatives, and
Bill mine. Both our parents asked me not to wear the
engagement ring, so relatives would not ask a million
questions.
We respected that wish. We wanted to talk about our
college futures, not getting married.

By the time we reached the scheduled leaving time for
the bus, we had everyone who signed up for the trip.
We were amazed. Kim and her boyfriend Brad were riding
with us. I had hoped to have Meg and Jimmy, but the
Bus was better suited for Jimmy as he was still not
fully recovered enough from his accident to be cramped
into a back seat for 3 or 4 hours. Not that I didn't
like Kim, she was one of my best girlfriends, but we
wanted to talk with Meg and Jimmy.

Kim knew that Bill and I were engaged, but she was one
of the few. As far as we knew, it was our parents,
Megan, Kim and their boyfriends, we suspected, and
maybe a few others. Before we went away to college we
planned on letting everyone know, we just didn't want
to make a big deal about it while we were in school.
The talk was small on the way down. I think there was
a certain amount of anticipation to the trip for Bill
and I, plus I am sure Kim and Brad planned to sneak
off together too. Heidi Stewart had said that there
would be no boy / girl arrangements at the two
hotels that were officially with the schools bus. I am
sure she would enforce that, and she had her
lieutenants who would snitch at any deviation of the
rules. We did sign a letter saying that there would be
no hanky panky in the school-selected hotels. That
was why Bill and I stayed at the Marriott, just to
keep that rule. I don't think even Kim knew that Bill
and I were going to shack.

We all made small talk on the way to Six Flags, mostly
about school, college and friends. I had been in
school with Kim since about grade 8 and there were
times when we were best girl friends. I think she
considered Meg her closest friend, as I did.
As we were passing the City skyline I could see Brad
nudging Kim about something and Kim resisting.

Finally I turned around and said "OK, you two. Are we
going to have to stop the car? What is it you want to
ask me or us, Brad?"

Kim say up, "Brad is such a jerk, he wants me to ask
if you and Bill are going to sneak off in a room alone
and can you help us do the same. I keep telling him
it's none of our business."

Bill was smiling and answered her, "Brad, we signed a
paper committing ourselves to not having any hanky
panky in those two motels. So we have reservations in
another, a third one. If you guys signed that form,
you ought to honor it. You wouldn't want the last
thing you do with the school that might have to
recommend you for a college to be something dishonest
or against school policy. I know that's a pretty
straight answer that you didn't want to hear, but it's
your word you are talking about. I am sure you will be
able to find someplace at Six Flags to be alone for a
bit, or even at the hotel outside of the rooms for a
while."

Kim was mad. "He wants to get me alone and spend the
night and I don't see how we can do it. Maybe we can
get OUR own room for a night, Brad. Why don't we check
out the Marriott when we get there. See if we can get
in for a night"

"They have weekender rates if you stay Friday and
Saturday, its just $40 more than one night," I said.
"But, remember, if you stay together and are missed,
the chaperones will report you. You have to let Heidi
Stewart know before hand.

"Well, forget it then," Brad said. "Heidi and my mom
are good friends and she would surely tell her"

"Ummmm, don't be so sure of that," I said. "As long as
you are planning to be safe, sexually, she might look
the other way"

"What's she gonna do, come up and check us out," Brad
said with an attitude.

Kim tried to calm the situation. "Heidi looks out for
us, tries to keep us out of the maternity ward, Brad.
If we told her out and out we were going to screw all
weekend, she would have a hard time with it. If I got
pregnant, she would blame herself"

She hit a soft spot with Brad "IF YOU GOT PREGNANT IT
WOULD BE THE IMMACULATE CONCEPTION," he shouted to
her.

"I sense some hostility here," I said. "I think you
two need to do some talking"

"No, we need to do some FUCKING is what we need to
do," Brad said, all pissed off.

Kim blew up "BRAD, THERE WAS NO NEED FOR THAT AND THAT
LANGUAGE. Carree and Bill, I apologize for my Cro-
Magnon boyfriend. He seems to think that his dick is
the most important thing on the planet. I do what I
can to keep him happy, but he wants to do the big
one."

"Listen," I said, "If you guys are serious about each
other you are going to have to work out the sex thing.
Actual intercourse is not the way to go, if you are
not ready to have children or get married right away.
(Brad had a bull headed look on his face with his arm
crossed and was watching the skyline go by)
But, there are lots of other things you can do to
enjoy each others bodies, if you are committed to each
other and don't see anyone else"

"Carree, I've talked to him about all of that and he
won't accept what I offer," Kim said.

"Have you listened to him and seen what he wants to
offer, it's a two way street. You don't hold all the
sexual goodies, you know. It can't be just what YOU
agree to, it has to be what you BOTH agree to." I said
to Kim.

"But, you both have to confess to any cheating you
might have done with anyone, if you have. Exchanging
any bodily fluids with another person, makes safe sex
an impossibility," I preached.

Brad softened up and so did Kim. In a few minutes they
were stretched out on the seat whispering to each
other and seeming to make compromises. We turned up
the radio to give them privacy.Bill squeezed my hand
and said in a low voice "Thank you Dr, Ruth"

We all met at the Holiday Inn parking lot and did a
head count and we all made it within 20 minutes of
each other. Heidi and Bill gave out room assignments
and allowed mutual swaps as long as they were not
boy/girl. They promised a bed check at least once a
night.
"If anyone sleeps with a teddy bear" Heidi started,
"Or in the nude," Bill laughingly added, "Please be
sure your secrets will be safe with us," Heidi
finished.
I have a coded key that will get into all of the girls
rooms and Bill the boys. We can set the bolt
electronically with a code from the outside and
you will all be safe. DO NOT SET THE BOLTS. If we get
to a room and the bolt is set, it will be assumed you
are violating and your 6 flags pass will be revoked
and you will be reported on our return. No matter how
old you are, you did sign an agreement. Don't ruin
your trip by being stupid."

I always wondered what those electronic locks were
capable of, now I knew. I would be setting the chain
on our door at the Marriott.

"The busses to Six Flags leave from the west parking
lot every hour, on the hour. There is a safe walkway
for each hotel. Officially we will leave as a group at
3 o'clock today, 10 o'clock tomorrow. If you don't
leave with us, you won't have the ticket to get in. We
will return on the 9 o'clock bus each night.
It's 2 o'clock now, Go to your rooms and get settled,
and be here at 3:00 to leave in that parking lot."
Everyone began to disperse, boys with Bill Fuller to
one hotel, girls with Heidi Stewart to the other. I
caught Heidi's eye and gave her a mini-wave with 2
fingers.
She winked and mouthed, "Be good," to me.

Bill fished Kim and Brad's stuff from our trunk. We
agreed to meet them at nine thirty for dinner at the
Marriott that night.
We were NOT going to the amusement park today, and we
doubted tomorrow.

Bill went into the Marriott to check in as I gathered
things in the car that had to go inside with us. He
came out with a smirk on his face and I stopped what I
was doing and dropped my hands to my side then brought
them up akimbo.

"What is so funny Bill?" I said, "Walking out here
with that smug smirky smile?"

"The clerk had me show ID that I was over 18 and was
checking my credit card and telling me about the
amenities of our room.
All the time he was doing it I could see he was
distracted by something out here. After he said, "I
hope you and Mrs. Wilson enjoy your stay" I turned
around and saw what he was so distracted about," Bill
explained.

"What!" I said.

He laughed and said, "You were bending over the trunk
and your ass was just a picture to see. Those pants
are so tight when you bend over, and I don't think you
are wearing any underwear, well, they don't leave much
to the imagination."

I blushed and said, "So you think someone ogling my
butt is funny?"

"No, I think the fact that I'm going to be squeezing,
kissing and caressing that ass, while he jerks off
over it, is funny," he said.

His words gave me a warm start between my legs,
telling me that I was a little randy already. I was
hoping that this would not be a 48-hour sex fest and
we could just spend SOME quiet time holding each
other. But, I would let nature take its course.
I wanted Bill right now, right in the parking lot. I
suppose I could wait a few minutes. I turned to finish
my gathering of things in the trunk.
Was it a coincidence that the next bag contained the
lube and sex toys?

We gathered our stuff and headed for the lobby to take
the elevator.
The Desk clerk asked Bill, "Are you SURE you don't
want the bellman to get those for you, Mr. Wilson?"

"No," Bill said. There's only a couple bags and some
personal things, we can get them."

I made sure I showed my ass real good to the desk
clerk as I walked by. I also made sure that I cued
Bill to catch him staring at me. We laughed like hell
on the elevator at his embarrassment.

I never, ever flaunted myself like that. Well maybe
alone with Bill, but never in public. This was fun. I
would never make a habit of it, but this lecher had it
coming. I hate guys who stare at my breasts or my
butt.
I certainly don't blame them for looking, just like I
look at an attractive guy. I find a second look at me
to be flattering. But to stare and live out little
fantasies in your mind is rude and inappropriate,
especially for someone who meets the public as much as
he.

Bill had pushed the button for the seventh and top
floor of the hotel and the elevator was smooth and
slow to the floor. I noticed Bill had to use the room
card, after the elevator stopped, to open the door.
That was weird. I expected the door to open in a
hallway with a row of doors lining both sides.
Instead, the door opened and there were 4 foyers, each
with a red carpet leading up to them, and then a short
hallway with 4 more foyers with the same set-up.

"Bill, what kind of room do we have? These are like
meeting rooms. I thought you had a weekender rate," I
said.

"No, silly" he said, "They're suites. I have a
honeymoon suite as a surprise for you. I used part of
my graduation money for it. I wanted it to be special,
for a special time for us. The first time we sleep
together, and you know I mean sleep."

"My Lord Bill, so extravagant. Can we really afford
this," I said incredulously waiting for the door to
open.

Bill set down the bags, and took the things I had from
me and set them in front of the door. He put his arms
around me and picked me up and squeezed me hard,
swinging me around. He whispered in my ear.

"You are so special and I love you so much, there is
nothing too good for you, in my eyes. We won't have
the time or money for these things in college. We
deserve this. This is the first of many honeymoons for
us. It's my gift to you, Carree, from my heart, with
all my love."

His hug lasted a long time. I could tell he was
leaking around his eyes.

(If I may step out of the story for a moment: When it
came to his love for me, he was so sensitive. He never
thought he deserved me, but I also thought that way
about him. I suppose he thought I was as special as I
did he. I miss him so greatly that it hurts. I hope
each reader has a love that is so great and so deep
that words cannot describe your feelings. If I seem
lost for descriptive words at times, that is why.
Please understand)

Bill was embarrassed when his emotions got the best of
him and his eyes would well up. He didn't like me to
see him that way, like it would make me think he was
less a man.
Au Contraire, I thought it made him a bigger man.

He finally put me down and slid the card into the
reader and the little light turned green. You heard
the bolt slide and the door automatically jarred. Bill
again picked me up, this time with an arm around my
back and another right under my butt. He was going
to carry me over the threshold! How sweet!

He swept me up and used my foot to push the door open
and we walked through. There was a huge living room
with large sofa that sat in front of a huge picture
window. It had a full kitchen off to the right and 2
rooms off the left side of the living room.
Behind us on the same wall the entrance was, there was
a writing table and small dinner table with a bowl of
fresh flowers on it. He didn't put me down yet. Where
the right wall met the picture window there was a
glass door with a light switch near it. You couldn't
see into the glass-doored room until you pushed the
button on the light switch. He pressed it with his
shoulder and fluorescent lighting lit up a room with
another picture window and a pool. A real indoor pool!
It was only about 15 by 10 feet, but it was like 3
foot deep on one end and it dropped to about 6 foot at
the other. Small, not for real swimming, but real,
real cool!

"Bill, you got this for us?" I said flabbergasted.

"No," he said, "Carree this is for you. I wanted you
to be so happy this weekend. I knew you would flip
out. I obviously will enjoy it, but I did it for you.
Making you happy makes me delirious. I love you.
Consider this an engagement party, happy graduation
party weekend. The only people invited are you and me.
Dress is optional."

As he said that he put me down and opened his arms for
the hug I wanted to give him. We hugged and kissed at
the door of the pool for 5 minutes. We finally broke
our kiss and I thought of our bags outside the door.

"Let's get our stuff and start enjoying the room and
each others company," I said like a little kid who
found the key to the candy store.

Bill went to he still jarred door and got our stuff
and brought it in and put it in the master bedroom. It
was a huge round bed with a mirror over it. I was
simply giddy and giggly. He took my hand and brought
me to the other bedroom, and it was a king size
waterbed.

"OoooBABY!! This can be sex Disneyland this weekend!!"
I told Bill as I grabbed his hand and arm and jumped
around the room waving them with mine.
I stopped my jumping and turned to him putting my
arm around the back of his head, drawing him as close
as I could without kissing.

"Not just Sex either, LOVE SEX. I can have sex with
anyone, I can only "make love" to you, and you will be
the only man I ever make love to."

I pulled away from him and put my hands to his belt
and quickly undid it. I unbuttoned his pants and drew
down his zipper. He made no effort to help or stop me.
He just smiled at me, each time our eyes met. I
squatted and pulled his pants down. He was wearing
boxers with lipstick lips all over them, except for
one spot.
Right over his penis! There was an outline where lips
were supposed to be, but it was blank and had the
words beside it "stay within the lines."

"You dirty old man," I said, "How did you know I was
going to go for this first?"

"I didn't, I just thought they were cute when I saw
them at the sex shop the other day," Bill said.

"Oh, really, and just what were you getting in the sex
shop," I asked half serious, half joking.

"Ummm, these shorts and a few other surprises. You
know when you can't put the big spoon in the soup to
taste it, you have to find other ways to sample it."

"You're a naughty boy. Do you know what I do with
naughty boys?" I asked.

"No, but I'll take my chances," he said.

I reached inside the front opening of his shorts and
took out his hardening cock. It had a little life, but
was not yet up to full mast yet. Without hesitating I
took the head into my mouth with the foreskin still
over it. I slipped my tongue into the top of the
opening and gave the head a swirl and then a long
suck, pushing the foreskin back with my lips. It began
to expand in my mouth. It was the first time I ever
felt him engorging and growing in my mouth. I hummed
my approval and he pumped blood and brought his dick
to full staff in my mouth.

"Oooo, that's exciting to feel it grow in my mouth,
Bill. I love the feel of your penis in my mouth, and
the taste of the cream that covers the head when it
gets under your sheath. Do you want to play for a
while, or do you want me to make you cum right
away."

"Wow, what a choice. I think I'm gonna cum a lot this
weekend, lets hold off on that for a while, at least
15 or 20 minutes. That might classify as "right away"
huh? Let's go to the bed," he said.

"As you wish" I said and I dragged him out of the
waterbed room in to the round-bed room.

I stopped him at the door and said,
"New policy, no clothes allowed in the bedroom."

With that I took off my sweater top off and revealed
my skimpy bra, a sleeping bra that let my nipples be
themselves in a single layer silk cup. I dropped my
black cotton stretch pants to reveal a G-String that I
quickly stepped out of, as well as my little pumps.

I did a spin in front of him and said, "If you want
that cock sucked you better strip and meet me in the
big bed, real soon!"

With that Bill, with his pants already around his
knees, stepped out of them, or at least tried. He then
kicked off his loafers and his pants fell off. He
stripped off his 2-button pullover and was right
behind me getting on the bed.

"I better call the desk clerk and tell him how
beautiful that ass looks in the nude," Bill said.

"You might want to tell him that you might even be
fucking it this weekend, if you play your cards
right," I said with a tease in my voice.

"God, Carree, I'm gonna cum right here with talk like
that," he said.

As much as Bill didn't like it when I told him I was
his "whore" when we were behind closed doors, he sure
liked it when I talked like one. I never even said
"damn" or "hell" in public, but certain words like
suck, fuck, cock, ass, and pussy really pushed his
buttons.
Although we were "making love" to each other, I always
felt there was an animal instinct, sort of, flavor to
all sex acts. Once you opened the door to each event,
the rough language only made your partner hotter.

I had knelt on the bed and waited for Bill to join me.
When he hopped up, he stood, and I waited for him to
flop down, but he didn't. He walked up to my kneeling
form and stopped in front of me. I reached out to grab
his penis, now fully erect.

"Mmmmmmm," I said. "This looks nice today Bill. I
think you might be going home with a sore dick," said
with glint in my eye as I positioned my mouth to take
in his penis.
I let just the head in and lolled my tongue over it
and then with just the head in my mouth I began short
stroking it, in and out with my lips never going past
the ring behind the head. This clearly was to Bills
liking, but I also knew he wanted to shove it right
down my throat. I knew he wouldn't do that though. We
both knew the value of a long, patient, orgasm.

"Ooo, Ooo Carree. That is so nice. You're so good to
me. Ah! Ah! Good God! You're going to make me cum so
fast," Bill said.

I reached up with my thumb and forefinger to his cock
head to simulate the motion of my lips so I could
speak without losing him, "Do you want to cum fast
honey? . . . or do you want to slow it down and we can
play. It's your call, baby. You won't be selfish,
because your cumming will just about put me over the
top," I asked.

"Get me off now, otherwise I may just shoot while
we're playing" he said as I replaced my lips over the
head of his beautiful dick.

Our last alone and private moment was up in the
writing room. He had licked me from head to toe and
was cornering my pussy and butt hole for their tongue-
bath when he groaned and just shot off
in the air. There was cum everywhere, including my
hair, his shoes, on the floor, and lots on the slouch
couch. We had started a 69 that day, but he just went
nuts with his tongue all over me.
I had his penis teased up pretty good when he pulled
from my mouth and began my body bath. He must have
been past the hot anticipation stage and he just
couldn't hold it back.
I didn't want a premature or spontaneous ejaculation
today. I wanted to taste and feel that explosion.

I no more than replaced my lips over his head when I
began to taste the leakage he was experiencing. We
were not far from blast off. I hadn't given him a
total "lips only" orgasm and was hoping to complete it
this way. I had both of my hands between my legs with
my lips between my stiff forefingers, sawing back and
forth.

At one point he tipped his head back to groan and he
saw the mirrored ceiling.

"Oh man, what a sexy show" he said as he saw me
sucking his cock head from a new angle.

I looked up the best I could, I WAS a little busy, but
saw the show he was watching. Seeing me with a penis
in my mouth was a new sight. It clearly made him hot
and thrust him right to the edge of his orgasm.

"Uttttt, Uttttt, Orrrtt, ho, ho, ho, . . .heww!" he
expounded uncontrollably. "Use your hand, Care, stroke
it!!"

"Unt Uhhhh," I hummed. I was determined to finish him
off with lips only. Besides, my hands were busy.

I knew he was going to be out of control in a second
so I reached up with my hands and grabbed his and
placed the 4 hands on his butt. As the first big
watery shot hit the back of my throat he began to pump
his dick in and out of my mouth, way past any depth
I had ever tried before.

"Heewww, Heewww, Heewww, Heewww, he bellowed as he
thrust to get the friction he wanted to draw the cum
from his balls. But, he didn't need any help. He was
filling my mouth with his semen as fast as I could
swallow it. Four jets and four quick swallows had
me ready for more. We had a rhythm of pump - shoot -
swallow that I could have kept up until I was full.
But the jets stopped, and he was just oozing now. I
was able to taste this much better, and I knew he had
eaten his pineapple last night.
We had read that pineapple made semen taste sweeter
and more pleasant. Well, it was true! So whenever we
planned an alone moment, he loaded up with the
Hawaiian fruit.

He had stopped thrusting to my mouth and was letting
me just hum and lick and suck the final oozing from
his orgasm. The shutters were beginning, where he
couldn't stand my tongue and lips on his super
sensitive penis.
When he was out of patience with me he just fell back
and flopped down, pulling the head from my mouth.

I wasn't done yet, though. I grabbed that cock and
gave it one more squeeze and a huge blob of cum oozed
out the hole and began to run down the sides. I thrust
my mouth over him once more to suck this off. He tried
to push me away, but I could not be denied. I lay
between his legs, is balls just an inch from my
chin and both hands on his penis. I squeezed one more
and a little drop appeared. He wiped it from the head
and held the finger out to me.
I licked it and then bit the finger keeping it in my
teeth. With it in my teeth I got up on all fours and
crawled up to his mouth. I dropped the finger from my
mouth and pushed my mouth over his and had a long
tonguing kiss. Then we both fell back into the bed.
I think we might be tired enough for a little nap.

I remember being half awake and letting things run
through my mind. I was thinking about our sex life,
and how much I loved Bill. My mind wandered . . .

At the end of my driveway, where we usually parked and
said our goodnights, we spent a lot of time with our
hands in each other's pants. We were fully charged as
a couple, but we limited our sex play to getting each
other off with our hands, and masturbating in front of
each other. We saved oral sex for occasion when we
could be alone, free, and naked.
Somehow, it felt dirty in the car, plus you had to
keep looking out to be sure we weren't being spied on.
Making love should be free and easy expression.
We had tried anal sex once and we both greatly enjoyed
it. The preparation and time it took to do properly
and expressively, restricted us from doing it since.
We thought we might have the time this weekend, if we
felt so moved. It did have drawbacks that could ruin
some of the quality alone time we had. We would let
the chips fall, as they say.
The stress of the trip and the mouth fucking I had
given Bill earlier had worn him out, as well as me. It
was the first time I had given him a full oral
session, a blowjob, if you will, without him
reciprocating. I wasn't disappointed; we had just
collapsed and fell asleep. God, I loved having his
penis in my mouth. How expressive an act that is, and
pornographers have made it a dirty degrading thing.
To feel him fully erect at the peak of his passion on
my tongue, in my mouth was just incredible.
Your mouth can feel every little nuance of anything
that it touches or senses.
The flesh, gums, inner lips and tongue surface of the
mouth are 18 to 24 square inches of surface, if
stretched out. If you get a piece of hair, or fleck
sand in it, you can feel it. No wonder it makes such a
good orifice for sex. You can hold your lovers most
sensitive organ in your mouth and feel every little
thing about it, including the beat of his heart. The
fact that your fine sensory instincts can tell the
difference in taste of his penis, as opposed to his
finger, tells you that there is something special
there. Plus, being uncircumcised, when his glans has
been inside the sheath, it develops a light creamy
layer that has a distinctive taste.
When unwashed for a long time, like 24 hours, I have
learned that this becomes quite unpleasant in smell
and taste. But, we are always clean for each other and
just hygienic people, overall.

I am sure he appreciates me being hygienic, as much as
I do he. He loves to lick and suck at my vagina, both
over it and in it.
His tongue truly drives me crazy. I am totally shaved
between my legs, shedding all of the hair above,
around and on my genitals.
I originally did it for me, to make me feel more free
and sensual, on the advice of a girlfriend. But, now I
also do it for Bill, who just loves the feel of my
smooth pussy on his tongue.
He truly tries to lick and suck at every inch he can
reach, including my little butt hole and the sensitive
areas around it.
He just drives me crazy, especially when, after
sensitizing that whole area with his tongue, he
centers on my clitoris, licking, sucking and biting at
it.
After all these ministrations, my clit is fully
engorged and swollen. He makes me cum so hard, and I
get so wet.
He is a student and fan of the G-spot and he found
mine early on, once we started having any sort of
intimate relations. It is about one and a half inches
in from the upper wall of my vagina, behind my clit.
When he stimulates it with his finger I just go off
like you would not believe. I squirt an ejaculate
fluid that is thin, milky and sweet to the taste,
although the aftertaste of it is like a musty
basement.
When I squeeze that out, I have no or little control
over myself. My breathing stops and starts, I lose
coordination and think I even pass out sometimes. I
have, at times, fully violently slapped Bill to get
him off the spot. Not to hurt him, but there is no
other reaction I can have to get him to stop.
No other ways of communication are working. I'm told
I'm blessed to have this ability, but I'm convinced it
is Bill who activates it. He is such a knowledgeable
lover. The only time I had one of these G-spot orgasms
without direct stimulation inside my vagina, was
during anal sex.
I was on my back with my legs up. I believe his penis
was rubbing the G-spot area through my intestine wall.
I was simply without control over any function or
myself at that time. My orgasms are all truly
incredible, and all of them are different.
This is why sex is so special to me. It is a new
experience, no matter where or when it takes place.

I remember thinking of all these things about our sex
lives through the haze of exhaustion and then I
realized where I was, and whom I was with. I was
fluttering my eyes awake and looking straight up at my
reflection, in the nude with Bill spooned in
the same state of undress, behind me. We were away
from home, alone, together. Oh what a great feeling.
We had each other, all to each other. I saw something
move and suddenly I felt my breast being caressed.
Fully awake and focused I saw Bill in the mirror
massaging my breast.

"Ohh, that's nice." I said as I touched his hand that
was caressing me, "I've been in a haze thinking about
us, about our sex, our love, just so many things in
general about our love life. Kind of like a dream
where I was explaining it all to someone or myself.
Yes, it was a dream," I said as I realized how
out of it I really was a few seconds ago.

Bill pulled me closer to him and I felt his softened
penis right against my bare vulva. It had been there
right along, but his movement renewed my awareness.
God, how I wished he could just slide that beautiful
penis up inside of me.
How much could it matter if he just did it for a
minute or two?
It was then I realized that I was sliding back into my
sexual reverie. My temptation was an alarm to wake me
fully again. This was why alcohol and sex didn't mix
well. It was easy to talk yourself into things. Here I
was totally sober, but weakened by my state of reverie
and I was ready to give Bill my virginity. I forced
myself awake again.

"Mmmm your penis fits nicely right here huh? You fit
nicely all over. THIS is making love. Just holding
each other knowing we are one," I said accompanied by
a contented sigh.

"I was thinking the same thing," Bill said. "This is
just like doing it. The satisfaction is the same. I
feel like we are the only two people in the world, and
even though we aren't, I don't care about anything
else right now."

"Mmmmm you are taking the words from my mouth. This is
making love," I said as I patted his hand on my breast
again.
"However, really making love would be nice. I would
love for you to be inside of me this weekend. You know
. . . deep inside, back there? I want to feel you
there. It would be so complete for us if you think we
should. We need to get to a pharmacy, though."

"Oooo, that sounds nice. Are you sure you're up to it?
The last time it seemed to take a lot out of you," he
said.

"I know," I replied. "But, the last time I had skied
the whole day before and was tired and scared before
we started. Now I'm in better shape, running track
with the team helped a lot. I'm glad they let me run
with them."

"I'll say you're in good shape. Do you think that desk
clerk was drooling at nothing? You could pose for any
magazine there is. You could be a model, easy. Plus
all those models have 22 or 24-inch waists, with a 30-
inch bust. You must be a 36, and your tits are
perfect. Maybe I'll take some pictures of YOU," Bill
said.

"You won't take pictures of ME, you can see me
whenever you wish. I am not a display piece. I'm yours
and yours alone. For your, and only your, information,
I just went to a 36 C bra and am 36- 22 - 35. I really
don't think I'm pretty enough to be a model, but
thanks for the compliment, lover boy. One more thing,
they are not tits, they are breasts, or even my boobs.
Strippers have fake tits. I have nice breasts. Know
the difference." I explained.

"Gee, Carree, don't get mad. I was just joking about
the pictures; I don't even have a camera anymore. On
the other, believe me, I know yours are breasts, and
they are absolutely perfect. I didn't mean to say
anything to hurt you," Bill backpedaled.

"I know, Bill. I'm just a little sensitive about my
body. More and more I realize that it gets stared at.
I don't mind an appreciative gaze, but I don't like
being mentally undressed. It's an invasion of my, and
your, privacy. What you see here is yours, as well as
mine. I expect you to respect that," I said.

"I do, Carree, and you know it. Never doubt me. I
would never hold you up to be a spectacle," Bill
assured me.

"Bill, if I didn't know or think that, do you think I
would have said I would marry you?" I said as I patted
him on the thigh.

He began to slide away from me saying "I'm going to
shower, OK?"

"If that's what you want to do," I said. "We have no
plans."

"Yeah, I'm going to shower" he said stopping and
dropping his head between my legs.
"I'm going to shower your pussy with kisses."

Before I had a chance to prepare myself he had his
tongue swishing up my slit and I was bouncing on the
bed.

"Bill, wait! Let me lay back with a pillow," I asked.

But he had me sideways (if you can be sideways on a
round bed) on the bed on my stomach with his head
burrowed up my crotch laying wide swaths of tongue on
me. He managed to turn over so he was on his stomach
and his mouth on my upturned crotch. Soon he had me
pulled up to my knees and he was kneeling behind me
eating my pussy and asshole. I wasn't 100 percent sure
about him eating my ass, it had been 6 hours or more
since my shower, but he had tongued me there enough
now that if there was anything unpleasant there, he
had his chance to stop.
He slid his finger deep and far up my pussy while he
licked at my clit, making me simply crazy.
Just when I would get into a rhythm to develop an
orgasm he would stop and switch. He was making me a
little crazy, until I realized he was doing it
intentionally to build up the electricity of my event.
Finally he had me on my knees with my face buried in
the bed. He was on his back with just his face under
me, licking at my pussy and clit.
I could feel him bring his hand to his mouth and I
wondered what he was doing. Then I felt his thumb go
to my asshole and wipe a generous wad of spit there.
Then he was at his mouth again, as he stopped his
licking to load up the thumb.

After he did this a third time, I finally said.
"Please don't stop licking me Bill, just keep going,
you have had me so close."

I felt the third thumb of spit go to my asshole and he
dove into my clit with a vengeance. He rolled his
thumb over and through the dimple of my upturned ass
to the point where it felt almost like his wet tongue
there. Then he trapped my clit between his teeth, not
biting, but certainly not letting me get it away
painlessly, and he attacked it with his tongue. I was
at the edge of coming, drawing quick breaths and
catching my breaths in my throat. Just as I was about
to go off, he sunk his thumb, as far as it would go,
up my ass. All hell broke loose as I humped his face
in an uncontrolled spasm of orgasm.
His thumb up my ass hurt like hell for a second and
then the fire turned into warmth and I wanted more of
his tongue and thumb. I finally caught my breath as he
stopped licking my clit, but kept the sawing motion of
his thumb in my ass. I felt the thumb turn all the way
over, and then I realized he was turned over and
coaxing me too. But he would not let me off his thumb.
I moved myself to my back, his thumb buried in my
bowels, my legs on either side of him. He pulled me
toward him until my cheeks rested in his lap, just
over his penis. He could bend over and kiss my pussy
and lick my clit. Any squirm I made, I felt in my ass
as he now had his hand under me with its thumb up my
ass and my pussy between that and his mouth. If I
moved I was fucking myself on his thumb.
He kissed and licked more on my pussy. I got ready to
come again and tried to rise up off his thumb, but I
couldn't, unless I could get his face out of my pussy,
and didn't want that.
Finally my big orgasm came and he let me go right over
the top with a big hard one. I was gasping, digging it
real good, when finally I had to dislodge his tongue
from my pussy or I was going to explode.

"Please Bill, No more, Please, no more, PLEEEEEZE," I
begged.

And he stopped. "All you had to do was ask," he said
cutely as I laid there huffing and puffing, my orgasm
ebbing away, coming back like a wave in the sand,
every couple minutes. . . .until it finally was calm.

"Ohhhhhhh Bill, you are a bad boy. Assaulting my ass
without telling me. Naughty naughty." I scolded him.

"You never told me to take it out, you never said to
stop," I said.

"If you had stopped, I would have been more crazy. It
was great!!" I told him.

It was the first time he penetrated my butt when it
was not my idea, and I didn't know it was coming. It
hurt a lot at first, but it went away quick. I should
have been mad, but I wasn't. If I had shrieked when he
did it, I am sure he would have stopped. I was in that
"after orgasm" state when I realized his thumb was
still buried in my butt. Thumbs don't lose interest
and get soft like a penis does.

"Umm, Bill, do you think we could take your thumb out
of my butt now," I said with a smile.

"What would you think if we just grabbed the lube and
did up my cock and replaced my thumb with it? You ARE
all stretched out. THIS would be spontaneous." He
said, trying to convince me of something I would have
normally turned away in a second.

"Bill! That first time I took a long time to prepare,
cleaned myself out, filled myself with lube. I don't
know," I hedged.

"You are on the bed, I am on the bed. I have a hard
on. You have a stretched out little hole. You must be
clean, because I can feel nothing up there. I can
reach the bag with the lube from here. In a couple
minutes, I can have this big
hard,
stiff,
cock,
lubed,
and sliding,
inside,
your cute ass.
I say it's worth a try," he said emphasizing the key
words of his proposition.

"Ok, Bill" I said resigning myself to his wishes. "If
it hurts any more than it should, you'll stop when I
ask?"

"I promise," he said.

"Fuck my ass, or should I say TRY to fuck my ass"

With that Bill scooted over, keeping his thumb in
place, to the edge of the bed where the bags lay. He
reached inside and pulled
out the new and old tubes of KY. He slipped off the
cap of the old and motioned me to flip over. He kept
his thumb in as I did. He started fucking his thumb in
and out of me and I could feel the cold KY surround
the digit. Soon he was better lubed and pushing
his thumb with greater ease, in and out, in and out.

I can tell you I was turned on, but afraid. He was
busying himself behind me, and I assumed he was lubing
his cock.

"Just about ready, baby. Lots and lots of lube for
you," he said.

I heard the sticky slop and glop of lube as he stroked
it to his cock.

"Ok, in a second, I'm going to take my thumb out. When
I do I'll squeeze some more lube up there and then we
will turn you on your back, so you can face me again.
Ok?" he said.

"All Right Bill, just be sure we have enough lube.," I
insisted.

I felt him pulling his thumb from my butt. I wanted
to be careful not to kegel at all, so I wouldn't close
up. His thumb popped from my butt, and I was somewhat
missing it from the second it left. I waited for the
cool ooze of KY jelly to go into me.

Then from nowhere Bill placed the head of his KY
coated dick to the ring of my asshole and shoved in
the head and another inch in one shot.

"BILL, What are you doing? You were going to turn me
over. Take it out!!" I yelled

"Let me try it, right here, right now. Tell me it
hurts we'll stop. I promise, I wanted to catch you off
guard and relaxed" Bill pleaded.

"We shouldn't, you might hurt me. Although it doesn't
really hurt now," I cried.

"Let's be spontaneous, lets try it. If it doesn't
work, I'll stop," he said, still not moving his cock
from my asshole where he still had painless pressure
on me.

"Ok, Bill, be careful and don't hurt me," I pleaded.

"Carree, imagine me hurting you on purpose," he said.

With those words, I trusted him, because I couldn't
imagine him hurting me on purpose.

He put more pressure on my butt hole and I tried to
let him in. The pain began to build and I was going to
stop him when he broke through. I caught my breath in
short spurts over and over as he found his way to my
big muscle. He held his dick there for a moment or two
and then began to move, not much more than the length
of an eye blink, back and forth. I felt pressure on
the muscle, but I did not feel it give, or relax. He
kept the mini strokes up on me and finally it let him
past about an inch. I startled for a second and
panicked.

"Stop!!" I said, followed by, "OK, Ok ok, ok, try to
put a little more in."

Bill chuckled, "I'm up to my balls inside you Carree.
I'm going to fuck you now."

I laughed with Bill when I realized he was all the way
in me. Between his thumb and my orgasm, I must have
just opened up. He knew it, he had felt it, but I had
no way of knowing. All the nerve endings are in the
ring and the sphincter. After that I was feeling
mostly on instinct.

Bill pulled from me a little and pushed back in. It
was wonderful. I knew I wasn't as loose and free as
the first time we did this, but it was still nice, and
in some ways even better. We had a little more
friction going, so I felt more when he was sawing at
me. I also knew that meant I would be more sore unless
we went fast, or he would have to stop and re-lube.
Bill realized the same thing. He held me close and
bent over me and grabbed my breasts and put his mouth
by my ear.

"I think you are opened up pretty good now. Why don't
we switch positions so I can face you and hold you,
but when I come out I'll have to put more KY inside,
OK?" he reasoned.

Mmmmm, whatever you say," I said, "as long as I can
feel you inside of me."

Bill pulled his penis from me and patted me on the
ass. I turned over and brought my legs up and locked
them with my elbows. Bill opened the new tube of KY
and was filling his fingertips with it
and pushing it in my dilated butt hole. I was trying
to sneak a peek at his penis to make sure here wasn't
any "unpleasantness" on it. If it was there, I didn't
see it.

Bill put more lube on his penis and put the tip at my
upturned little hole. He looked up at me and smiled.

"Someday, I will be pushing this into your pussy, and
I can't wait for the day. I think of that every time I
sit in front of you like this. You are a sight, so
beautiful" he said.
Then he pushed into me. I grunted a little at the
sudden re-intrusion, but there was no pain, just the
feeling of being full, full of Bill and his love.
Facing each other like this we started long strokes
right away. I was getting close to an orgasm in no
time and I knew it was going to be a dandy. I was
beginning to leave everything behind, my breathing
shortened, I was flailing my legs. I looked at Bill
and he was breathing hard through clenched teeth and
making as many weird breathing and panting noises as I
was.
We were going to come together. As soon as the
realization of such hit me, I went off. My breathing
stopped and started, my heart raced and I turned red
with 2 quick volleys of gush coming from my pussy.
Bill was pumping like nuts into my bowels, as he
was cumming too. His thrusts were making me go off
more and I had to stop him in order to breathe again.

- - - - - - - -

The next thing I knew Bill was mopping my forehead
with a cool towel and calling my name. I woke up with
a start.

"I passed out? Oh No, am I Ok? How long was I out?" I
asked panicked.

"Easy Carree, easy. You scared the crap out of me too,
but you've only been out for 20 or 30 seconds. I just
got the towel. You're fine."

The last thing I remember was, my eyes rolling back in
their sockets and thinking to myself that I had to get
Bill to stop his fucking because my G-spot was over-
stimulated and making me into a writhing mess. I knew
he was cumming and stopping him would be impossible
and quite impolite, sexually. I remember thinking the
first time we did this, that if he weren't in my ass,
I would have shit on the spot. I was that out of
control again.

I filled my lungs with air and made a cleansing
breath, followed by more of the same to bring me back
to total reality.

"I guess I'm alright, I said. Gawwwwwwd that was such
a huge orgasm and I had no control. That little G spot
has a mind of its own. I never thought what would
happen if you came at the same time. Did you finish
your orgasm?" I asked.

"Wow, I guess I did. You must be flooded inside. Don't
try to move until I get you a towel. They wouldn't
appreciate you pooping cum all over the bedspread. I
only hope we can get your ejaculation out of it," he
said as he pointed to two big wet spots on the spread.

"Wow, I'm sorry, Bill. I have no control," I offered.

"I know, silly. Don't worry about it," he rebuffed.

Then I noticed he had a towel over his genitals. I
looked at it, and then at him. "Problem?" I said.

"Yeah, a little. There IS something to you doing all
the preparing for butt-sex. You know, unpleasantness?
. . . ."

"Ohhhhhh, I understand. Why don't you get me a towel,
so I can get to the toilet, and then you jump in the
shower? Where is the bathroom, come to think of it?" I
asked not believing we had been there 3 hours or so
and not yet had to look for it.

"There's one in each bedroom, but this one is the
master, with a whirlpool, a commode and a bidet'.
Pretty cool, huh?" he said.

"I don't feel so cool. I'm trying real hard to pucker
and I may be leaking." I said as he took the towel
from his genitals and gave it to me and rushed to get
another one for me.

He just came around the corner with the second towel
when I was walking towards the bathroom already, on
weak legs I might add, the towel he gave me held up
like a diaper.

"Let me through, Bill" I said as I rushed past him and
sat on the john and let things run out of me. There
was cum and KY, but traces of BM too.

"That's the last time we will do that without the
prep. As usual, you were right," Bill said sheepishly
as he watched me.

"Are you enjoying the show, Bill? How about privacy?"
I said.

"For Gods sake Carree, you just had my penis in your
ass, and your mouth. I had my tongue in your ass and
your pussy. What's private? Bill reasoned.

"I suppose you're right," I said as I reached for the
paper.

"Why don't you use the bidet? It will clean you and
you can pat dry instead of having to rub that
sensitive little hole." Bill said.

"I suppose that's one of the reasons half the world
uses these things," I said as I straddled the unit and
figured how to use it.

"I'm getting in the shower," Bill said leaving me to
play with the fountain flow.

I finished and patted dry, only to realized I was
going to be getting into the shower with Bill in a
moment.
I was about to gather clothes for afterward when I
remembered we were "clothing optional" still.

I went into the room beside the commode and bidet
where the huge shower stall was, a giant round tub and
a whirlpool. I could live like this. The whole room
said sex. Bill in the shower washing his penis looked
like he was jerking off. THAT gave me a warmie
right in my sex. Gee Whiz, was there no satisfying me?

"Are you sure its clean?" I said.
"The difference between washing and jerking off is
state of mind, you know."

"Very funny. I don't think I need to jerk off as long
as I have you around. I can't make the cum fast enough
for you," he laughed.

"Please word your complaint properly so management can
understand your problem," I said coldly, and then
turned showing him my ass and smiling.

"I could call you a cock-tease, but that would mean I
didn't like it," he said.

I reached out and held his balls in my hand, saying
"it's only teasing if I didn't come through. After
giving you a blowjob and letting you fuck my butt, not
too many courts would convict me of being a tease."

"Point taken, counselor" he said as he tipped his face
to kiss me.

It was a long slow tonguing kiss under the shower. Me,
holding his balls, he massaging my breasts, we were
both ready for another round of love. Good Lord, I
loved this man. I could not get enough of him. When
the kiss broke, I bent and took his soft, sheathed,
penis into my mouth, bathed it best I could with my
tongue and took it out. I held it in my hand and spoke
right to it, "Sorry if I gave you the shitty end
before."

Bill laughed and kissed me again. "I think he likes
you," he said pointing down at his newly rising dick.

I shook my head and said "Is there no satisfying you?
I only have one hole left, and you're not getting that
one quite yet."

"You were the one who put it in your mouth," he said.

"I know. Blame it on me," I resigned myself to being
the martyr.
"I'll tell you what. If he's that randy, jerk him off.
I'll be there for the finish. I do love that cock."

Bill smiled and said. "Let's see if he goes away by
the end of the shower," and we finished washing each
other.

In the 10 minutes it took to wash our bodies and our
hair, Little Bill didn't go away.

"If you want to get him off, get started honey," I
said.

He grabbed his cock and ran his hand up and down the
length. He pressed his lips to mine and pinned me to
the shower wall.

"You want my cum again, do you? But you don't think
you can get it yourself. I'll jerk it off for you, my
sweet" he whispered.

My lips were a little sore from the "lips only"
sucking I had given him earlier, and I didn't want to
have swollen lips to go out with later, let alone walk
funny from being butt stuffed earlier.
But, if he had to cum, I was ready to feel it in my
mouth.

I started watching Bill jerk his dick off. I began to
add some inspiration for him by reminding him of the
times I sucked him before, let him fuck my butt. He
was getting hot.

"Remember the first time I swallowed your whole load,
Bill. You were jerking off, just like now and I just
couldn't help myself.
I put my lips right over that beautiful cock as it
shot and I felt those spurts hit me right in the bac .
. . . ." I was saying when he yelled.

"I'm gonna cum, I'm gonna cum, Oh God, I'm gonna cum"

I went to my knees in the shower and put my mouth over
the head of his cock as he began to moan and groan in
orgasm.
I looked up just in time to see him throw his head
back to give up his seed. I felt him spurt once on my
tongue and then ooze more out. I held all of it in my
mouth as I tongued the under side of the head. I kept
this up until he could stand no more, and pulled away,
a last little spasm sending just a bit more of thick,
almost curd like, thick cum into my mouth.
I hated the way that felt, I didn't want to swallow
that. But for his third orgasm in as many hours I
guess I couldn't expect "grade A" stuff. He grabbed
his penis and turned away to protect it from me.
I took this opportunity to spit this thick, almost
lumpy sperm from my mouth down the drain. I managed to
keep some of the more liquid part to taste and satisfy
my urge to enjoy his orgasm.

"Man, we are going to kill each other, if we stay in
this room" he said.

"What a way to go, though," I said, "But we ought to
get you cleaned up so we can get some clothes on you
and go outside a bit"

"ME! Cleaned up? I just have a few late spermies on my
pee pee. HOW ABOUT YOU? Man, you have to brush your
teeth, too," he laughed at me.

"What," I spat back "Just whose cum do you think you
smell on my breath?"

We both laughed at each other and finished our shower,
without further event.

Even after just a few hours of honeymooning, I could
see that we were going to be sex crazed all weekend,
trying to make up for past and future lost time.
We had to resist our urges a little, or the rest of
the sex for the weekend would be painful and
rubbed raw sex. We had to contain ourselves until at
least when we went to bed tonight.

As we dressed I was running through my mind the things
we could do that afternoon. There was not a whole lot
of shopping right around here, not compared to the big
malls in and near the City.
But, we had promised no side trips to that area so I
thought we might ask the desk clerk or concierge where
we might shop locally. I wanted to get to a pharmacy
and maybe get some supplies for doing the butt nasty
again. I wasn't sore back there, and thought I might
be game for another round. This might be our last
chance for a while.
(As hideous an act as anal intercourse seems when you
think about someone else doing it, it was really quite
pleasurable, intimate and personal. It can be messy
and painful. A girlfriend of mine tells me that it is
quite common in adult films now, and men just stick it
in the girl, never showing the prep. It is just not
that easy. The prep is most important and should not
be glossed over)

I don't know what Bill was thinking as I watched him
getting dressed. Neither of us spoke and I assumed he
was running events and plans through his head too. Too
much sex can be a problem too, I guess. I just wanted
each time we made love to be special.

How I wish I could take him into my vagina. I am
betting I wouldn't have such a G-spot problem then.
Imagine, I'm complaining about too many, or too wild
orgasms. In regular vaginal intercourse I am betting
you get less direct stimulation of the spot. I also
wonder how sensitive it would be if Bill hadn't looked
for it and found it. Did he wake it up? I was thinking
that I might have to spend more time in the library in
order to have a better sex life.

Bill went to the mirror to straighten his collar and I
came up behind him and picked lint from his pant leg,
and fixed his collar. He turned around and I told him
he was handsome.

He said, "Great, because you are beautiful, so we must
make a great couple. Watch out, here come the Bill
Wilsons."

"Thank God your parents didn't call YOU Willie, like
your Dad," I said.

"I have aunts and uncles who call me Little Willie,"
Bill said with a devious smile.

I patted his crotch and said "This is the only Little
Willie in THIS family, and by the only standard I
know, he's not exactly little. C'mon Mr. Wilson lets
get out in public where we have to keep our hormones
in check."

"OK," he said as he showed me to the door and we
called the elevator.
The concierge showed us easy ways to get to the local
malls and there were a lot more than we thought. As
much as we thought we were in the middle of nowhere,
we were still in a populace area of New Jersey. We had
a great time walking through the malls, hitting snack
bars for drinks, pretzels, ice cream, and the like.
We fed each other, holding hands, hugging, kissing and
joking and generally acting what we were; a young
couple in love who wanted to sweep through their day
so they could spend their night alone in each other's
arms.
If this was the life a young married couple would
lead, we were well suited. We were quite aware, as
well, of the other worries that young marrieds had
with finances, financial and social stability,
working, and providing a roof over our heads. We
thought our college plans and the promise to wait
until they were complete before marriage, made a lot
of sense. But we also knew what a job it would be to
not be tempted to run off and get married without the
safety nets we needed in place. The lure of being
alone together with nothing to worry about but sex was
great. We were both strong in our resistance of that
"fun now, pay later" attitude and were aware of how
blind it was for those who chose it.

We found a multiplex cinema at the second mall we got
to. We decided to take in a movie to wile the
afternoon away. It was almost five o'clock and we had
planned on meeting Kim and Brad for dinner at 9:30.
We saw Sharon Stone in Sliver. It was kind of a "scary
sexy thriller" that never really lived up to any of
those descriptions. It was OK, but not on my list of
movies to rent later on.
We got back to the Hotel about 7:45 and went up to our
suite. I thought I would try out the pool. When Bill
let us in I went right for the bedroom and started to
strip.

"Let's go skinny dipping!" I said as I shook off my
clothes.

"My lord," Bill said, "We truly are hillbilly folk in
flatlander territory."

Bill also stripped down and was just behind me when I
opened the door to the private pool. Although it was
small, the water was nice, and for 2 people, just
large enough to give you the feel of being in a pool,
rather than a big bath tub. I was just about to jump
in when I stopped and thought aloud.
"If I get in there and get my hair wet and chlorined,
I'll have to shower again"

"So we'll have to shower again, what are you afraid
of, getting wet," Bill said.

"Well, I guess you have a point there," I said as I
jumped in the water.

It was hard to be nude in a pool and not be sexual, or
at least think sexual. Bill watched me for a few
minutes and he was raising his flag.

"Bill, have you no control at all?" I asked.

"I'm sorry Carree, but you may not realize it, but you
have a body that could give a statue a hard on," Bill
defended.

"Well, as much as I would love another session with
you, I was really hoping we could go to bed tonight
and be randy together.
If we get off now, we are going to be getting in the
"do it till it hurts" stage. My "shooter" is a little
sore right now. We should wait," I assessed.

"I agree," Bill said. "I don't have to relieve myself
every time it goes up. I'll be OK. The longer I wait
after being aroused, the more stuff I'll produce"

"Oooo really," I said. "So if I keep you on ice till
morning, I won't have to order breakfast?"

"You, CARREE, are a pervert sometimes. It's a good
thing you quit the nuns, they wouldn't put up with
your eating habits," Bill sarcastically joked.

I came over to Bill and reached into the water
grabbing his penis, saying, "If the nuns ever got a
taste of this, the convent would be empty." I gave his
little head a squeeze and said, "He can wait till a
little later. If I can, he can."

We generally laughed and played in the water, making
sex jokes, and sometimes talking seriously until I saw
it was a quarter to nine.

"We better get going if we have to meet them in 45
minutes," I said.

"Let me go and shower ahead of you so I can control
myself, then you can get in. If you're nice, I may dry
your hair for you," Bill said.

Bill jumped out of the pool and went to shower leaving
me alone. I hopped out of the pool and began to dry
off. I was thinking how enjoyable the last couple
hours were alone with Bill. THIS, besides the sex, was
the alone time we talked about needing. Just being
ourselves, with ourselves. The time flew by. Life was
good.
Our life together would be good. I generally puttered
around the big suite until I heard Bill call me to the
shower.

I walked into the boudoir and Bill was just getting
dried off and was putting on that big thick robe they
give you to use.

"We're just dressing casual for dinner, right? Khaki's
and sport shirt?" Bill said as we passed stopped and
kissed.

I went into the shower, but turned as I walked in.
Bill was watching my ass as I walked away.

"You never turn it off do you, Bill," I laughed and
said.

"I will never get enough of looking at that ass," he
answered with a big grin.

"Holy Cow, Bill. You've screwed it and you still have
to look at it all the time?" I asked.

"I told you, I'll never get enough," he said.

"Men!" I said, "and their fascination with tits and
asses" as I closed the shower stall.

By the time I got out of the shower Bill was dressed
and ready.

"Oooo, you smell good. I might pick you up tonight," I
said as I passed by.

I was still in underwear and searching for a blouse I
had bought today. Bill went to the window and said he
saw the Six Flags bus pull in the lot. Kim and Brad
would be on time.

At nine thirty Bill and I stepped out of the elevator
right beside the restaurant in the hotel. Kim and Brad
were just walking in. They were fried from the day at
the amusement park.

"You missed nothing today, Carree. It was hot as hell
and the lines were unbelievable. You guys look fresh
and ready to go out," Kim said.

"I hate places like that Kim. We had a nice time, went
shopping and even took a dip in the pool," I said.

Brad had a disgusted look on his face saying, "I bet
that's all you did," with a snicker.

Dinner was nice and by the time we were looking at the
dessert menu, we were the only 4 left in the place.

Our waiter came over and asked if we wanted anything
else, and we asked if they were closing.

"Well, not really. The bar area is attached and we
were just going to close the entrance to the bar. I'm
assuming you are all underage for the bar, so I was
going to tell you that you could stay here and talk
for a while, as long as you settle up and have
everything you're going to need. Once the Chef has the
kitchen closed and cleaned I call the manager who
takes care of closing up. He can let you out. Plus you
could get out through the bar."

"That sounds nice," Bill said as he gave his room key
to put it on our tab. "Leave a pitcher of ice water
and we are all set. Thanks for the consideration."

"Bill, I can't let you pay for all this," Brad said.

"You settle up with cash with me now and I'll pay for
the whole thing when we check out, OK?" Bill said.

Brad reached in his wallet and gave Bill cash to take
care of things and the tip. The waiter brought the
check and the water. Bill signed the tab and suddenly
we were alone.

"It's eleven," Brad said. "What time do they make bed
checks?"

Kim perked up from her doldrums "They gave no specific
time. I left a note for Heidi just saying I was with
Brad and NOT in either hotel. That will have to be
good enough for her."

"If she and Mr. Fuller compare notes, I think they
will give you some slack," I added. "So, ummm, have
you guys worked out your little spat on the way down
here today? It's bad to argue about sex. It's supposed
to be something that draws you together, not make you
fight."

Kim was first to answer. "I can't believe you want to
dole out sex advice, Care."

"I,. . .WE just hated to see you fight and be so
combative, over sex!!" I said. "Just think about the
fun you two have together as a couple and the future
you might have, but those possibilities can't be
explored because you have put this wall in between
you.
And, what is the wall made of? Resentment about sex!
Sex, the one communication line that needs no words.
The one line of give and take that communicates, your
spirits, your beings, your feelings, to each other.
Kim, there is a lot of give and take with sex,
especially when you don't want to have ANY risk if
pregnancy or disease.
Brad, "getting laid" is not making love. You could
walk over to the bar there and find a mate for the
night right now.
But, tomorrow morning all you will have is a wet spot
on your mattress. You say you love Kim and the only
proof of that is to have her consent to intercourse.
Would you really enjoy it, knowing she didn't want to
do it?
Kim, I know we have talked about sex, girl talk. I
know you are reluctant to open up. You may have to
rethink that, or reevaluate how you feel about Brad.
If you don't want to open up and advance the
relationship, maybe Brad is a convenience to you.
Brad, this same thing applies to you. If you are
willing to accept nothing short of "getting laid,"
maybe you ought to revalue the situation. Maybe Kim is
your convenience.

I know you are both, probably, mad at me for shooting
from the hip. You may also think I am meddling. But
Kim is my friend. We have had private girl talk
moments since the eighth grade and we know each other
pretty well. I hate to see her hurt or taken
advantage of. With college coming on, and I hate to
say this, we may never see each other again. If I
didn't say this, I would always wonder how things
would have turned out if I did. Sorry for being so
frank. Brad, I love Kim and don't want to see her
hurt. Be fair with her."

I was sorry that I rambled on so and lectured my own
friend. But, once I got started I really let my
feelings out. I know that Kim really loves Brad, but
his caveman act about sex was pushing her away. Kim
was not without fault either. She would neck and kiss
with him for hours with Brad rustling in her pants to
get her off. She talked about how he could make her so
hot and have orgasms. When he wanted reciprocal
action, she would do little more than rub him through
his pants. She had yet to show him her naked form, and
she wouldn't let him take it out. It got boring fast
with them. Brad hung in there thinking he was always
close, plus they went so well together. Now, his
frustration was showing. Kim really had to commit
something to the relationship sexually.

Kim looked at Brad and then at me and Bill. "I don't
know what to say. You really summed it up. A lot of
things, I am embarrassed to talk about, afraid to talk
about. I mean; I really want to do it, and do it with
Brad (she reached for his hand). I love him.
But I want it to be special, not just my legs up in
the back seat of a car. I also want to be ready for
pregnancy if we take that risk. I don't mean condoms
or the pill, I mean marriage and emotional stability.
So, how do you guys do it. Shacking up for a couple
days, and you can tell me you're not screwing. I know
you're engaged but . . . ."

Bill was totally embarrassed at this point; he thought
I was going to lay it all out. I wasn't.

"Kim, and Brad, when you are alone together, you have
to use your imaginations a little, like we do. You
have to open yourselves up, yet keep your promise to
each other that you won't fall to temptation for
intercourse.
Brad, I might tell you that the stories you might hear
your friends tell about their conquests, are, 9 in 10,
just that, stories. Don't think you are missing
something that everyone else is doing. There are many
ways you can show each other how much you care for
each other."

At that point the evening drinks had worked their
magic, I had to pee. I got up and excused myself, and
of course, Kim joined me.

Brad said, "Hey, no fair ganging up on me in the
ladies room."

I turned and said to Brad so Kim couldn't hear "Easy
Brad, I'm more on your side than you think, on this."

As soon as the ladies room door closed Kim smiled and
said, "So what do you two do all day in that room? You
say you're not screwing, but you must do something?"

"Kim, tell me, if you and Brad had a room alone,
together, would you strip your clothes off and walk
around au natural' for Brad. Would you be disgusted if
he did?"

"Walk around naked? No, he's never seen me naked. Why
would I do that?" Kim railed.

"Because it's giving to the one you love. If you truly
love him would you love him any less if he saw you
nude, or you saw him nude?" I asked.

"I don't want to see any naked man running round in
front of me" Kim protested.

"Well then, maybe this conversation on this subject is
over. If you truly loved Brad, it seems to me that you
would want to share as much as you could with him, and
want him to share with you. Your body is all you come
into the world with, you have nothing else to share."
I said as I closed a stall door and sat to pee.

"But, he might try to fuck me," Kim defended.

"Gee Kim, I would kind of hope he might want to make
love to you, if he saw how beautiful the woman he
loves looked unclothed. If the only thing you think
two people can do in the nude is screw, you have to
look at things a little differently. If you're both
satisfied, and both know the score with each other,
you won't have him acting like a caveman and having to
worry he would throw you down and rape you if he saw
you nude. If you starve a person for 3 days and put a
steak in from of him and tell him not to eat it, what
do you think happens? As much as YOU want sexual
satisfaction from the relationship, remember he does
too. After a night out, do you go home and a . . .
take care of business? I assume you do. Don't you
think he's doing the same thing? If you both truly
care about each other, what sense does that make?"

"I AM still a virgin. Yet, I rarely even wear panties
when I go out with Bill. If we have any alone moments,
we are nude. You were the one who convinced me to
shave myself, that makes me feel more open and free
with my body. Yet it's only for Bill. The moment we
walk into our suite upstairs the first thing we do is
strip." I confessed.

"Suite, you have a suite?" Kim asked.

"Ummm Hmmmm We do. It has a living room, a kitchen,
even a pool, and a whirlpool and a waterbed, plus a
big round bed with a mirror over it. It says sex, and
we walk around, and swim in the nude. Yet, amazingly,
I'm still a virgin. Kim, you are going to lose that
guy if you don't wake up. If you truly cannot bring
yourself to be more open about sex with him, maybe you
aren't in love with him. Have you thought about that?"

"Yes, that has crossed my mind too. Maybe he is a
convenience, my Saturday night date." Kim admitted.

"You better decide if you're fooling yourself with
this or not. You're my friend and I love you Kim, and
I think Brad is a pretty nice guy. I am not going to
encourage you to do anything that you don't want to
do. But, if you really love him, it seems to me at
least, you might really want to please him, and that
he would want please you.
Come on, Brad knows we're talking about him already,
so lets not make him paranoid," I said as I finished
my lecture.

Without any real pre-planning I found out later that
Bill and Brad had about the same conversation. It
started with Brad telling Bill what a lucky man he
was, Lucky, because I was so good looking. Bill asked
if he didn't think Kim was as pretty, and he thought
she was. But then Bill started about how looks were a
big plus, but being happy and confident in your
relationship was a lot more important, the trust, the
same whole deal Kim and I talked about. In the end,
Brad was sure that Kim was not just a Saturday night
guarantee for a date. He really cared for her, but was
frustrated in her reluctance to seek mutual
satisfaction. He felt he was always trying to find the
point of making her happy mentally, so the physical
stuff would happen. Now, he just was frustrated and
wanted to end it all rather than have to keep himself
out of circulation at college.
He saw no reason why he should worry bout being true
to Kim, if she made no commitments to the
relationship. The anger he showed in the car was pure
frustration. Bill related a lot of the things I did,
that intercourse didn't have to be the only way to
make love.

As soon as we got back to the table Brad stood up, on
Bills cue, when the 2 ladies got to the table.

"I'm sure the two of you had a nice time ripping me to
shreds in there," Brad said politely.

"Not only that," I said, "I ripped her to shreds too,
if it makes you feel any better."

"You two," Bill said speaking to Brad and Kim, "have a
lot of talking to do if you want to make your
relationship work out."

Brad and Kim just looked at each other, and
surprisingly, they smiled. You could see there was
some real affection there. I pushed my chair back, and
that was kind of a cue to break our little foursome
up.

"It's almost midnight, we should retire," I said. "Who
is your roommate Brad?"

"It was supposed to be Jimmy Beauchamp, but Holiday
Inn switched him to a first floor room with all
handicap stuff, so I don't know who it is, now. He
didn't even ask for the switch, they just did it, and
Meg sort of made him go along with it, so she wouldn't
have to worry about him. He claims he has no special
needs where he needs an aid. So, who knows, maybe
there was a screw up and I have some hot chick in
there," he said winking and looking at Kim.

Kim pouted and said, "There better not be, I'm not
giving you up that easy."

The doorway to the lobby was locked so we had to exit
through the bar/nightclub area. We could do it without
going into the club proper by just moving some of
those velvet red ropes near the entrance from the
restaurant. We were just walking to the lobby when we
heard a voice call us.

"Kim, Carree, leaving so early??" It was Heidi
Stewart. She was coming from the nightclub. "Aren't
you guys going to stay up and party? Well, maybe you
can't get in the club if you're underage."

"Thanks," Kim said, "but we have to get back for bed
checks and curfew."

"There aren't going to be any bed checks, so don't
worry about that. We just wanted to make sure everyone
thought about that before doing something stupid. The
HoJo's doesn't even have electronic locks, so a bed
check would be so noisy, fumbling with key locks. Even
at the Holiday Inn, Bill was just knocking on doors at
eleven o'clock and telling them to set their bolts if
they were in for good. We hope we are dealing with
adults here, but we know who to watch."

There was a pause in the conversation and then Heidi
said, "Kim, I need to talk to you."

Kim and Heidi went to a corner of the lobby and talked
a minute and they came back.

"Well, I have a couple cute guys on the line inside. I
haven't been out dancing in years. And, uhhh, I'm just
kidding about having guys on the line, don't start any
rumors," Heidi added.

Heidi disappeared inside and Kim took me aside saying,
"Wow, you won't believe what she just told me. She
said Brad didn't have a roommate and I should be back
in my room for wake-up calls, and to behave myself."

I was a little incredulous but told her, "This is up
to you, Kim. Just be sure you talk it over with Brad
and set ground rules, if you want any . . . or just go
to bed in your own room and not say a word. My lips
are sealed either way."

"OK, you two," Bill said. "This isn't fair to either
of us, we can't help but think you're talking about
us."

"It's girl talk," I insisted, "You wouldn't want to
know what was said. You know girlie stuff."

They took us at our word and we all went outside.

"What a beautiful night," Brad said. "Who wants to go
for a walk?"

"Not us," Bill said. "We have a bed that is calling my
name loud and clear. I AM tired. It's been a long
day."

Kim took the cue and gave us each a peck and hug. Brad
shook Bills hand and said thanks and then gave me a
little kiss, saying "goodnight." Then he offered his
arm to Kim who took it and they strolled down the
walkway toward the walking bridge that took them
across the street to the other hotels. I hope they had
a good night, even if they just talked and got each
other's heads straightened out.

Bill looked at me and said "Would you care to
accompany me to the bedroom?"

"I thought you would never ask," I said.

When we got up to the room I went right to the window
to see if I could see if Kim was going with Brad to
the Holiday Inn, or back to her own room. I was
curious. Bill went right to the bathroom, as he said
he had to relieve himself. When he came out, he was
stripped down and had on the big thick robe.

With a smirk on his face saying in his best Thurston
Howell, "Ladybug, would you care to join me on the
sofa for a Pepsi and a bit of tv before retiring."

"Enchante'," I replied as I went into the bath to
recover my robe. I undressed and hated the lines my
brassiere had left on my chest. I was glad to have a
couple minutes before retiring to let them work out
before Bill seeing me. He had seen me a hundred times
before, but I liked being perfect for him.

As I came out of the bath, fully robed, I saw an ice
bucket on the dining nook in the kitchen area, with a
bottle in it.

"Bill," I said as I walked toward it, "What's this?"

It was a bottle of Champagne with a card, "Compliments
of management, Enjoy your Stay."

Bill pulled the bottle from the ice and said, "I guess
the fact that we are underage means little to them. Oh
Well . . ."

"I like bubbly if its not too dry," I told him and he
agreed.

Being "only" children, we got to share certain things
with our parents, and champagne was one of them. For
an anniversary or birthday or new years, if there was
a bottle to celebrate, we were always asked if we
wanted to try it. So we both had a little taste for
it.

Bill opened the bottle like a master, obviously well
trained in the art of cork pulling, with just a dash
of foam escaping. We felt like big shots with our
champagne glasses and comfy robes.
We toasted each other and swapped glasses, entwining
hands, downing the sampling Bill poured. I held out my
glass for another and Bill complied. He filled his own
and took my arm to take me to the sofa. We flipped on
the tv and rode the channels to an HBO movie that was
a little steamy. We watched that for a few minutes
and then turned our attention to each other. We made
small talk about the day, and tomorrow. I said I
wanted to do something special for tomorrow night, if
he wanted to be patient with me and the prep.
He knew what I meant. We both felt that, while anal
sex was not always the most pleasant and perfect sex,
it was as close as we could come to really making
natural love with him inside of me. After 2
experiences with it, I was not as afraid of the pain,
as I was the potential mess. But, I quickly changed
the subject.

"Tonight will be a big first for us, our first night
sleeping together. Holding each other as we fall
asleep and share a dream, and waking together to greet
the day with a kiss," I said whimsically.

"Is it as romantic as you make it sound?" Bill
wondered aloud.

"Oh, Bill, don't you think so? I long for the day when
we can wake each morning together. This will be one of
the best nights and mornings of my life! I can't
believe you're not excited," I scolded.

"Oh, I am, I'm just teasing you. It is a chick thing
though, don't you think?" Bill asked.

"Stop it Bill, I know you look forward to it," I said
as I thought he was letting the bubbles get to him. He
had already told me after he made the reservation it
was the one thing he really looked forward to.

He reached out and pulled me to him and we kissed. He
took his glass and gulped it down and looked to me to
take my glass.

"Finished?" he asked.

I swallowed the final bit in my glass and handed it to
him. He put both glasses on the end table and turned
to me and took me in his arms. We hugged and went to a
kiss, but stopped when we saw the lovers on the
screen. It wasn't an X rated movie, but was close. The
girl was topless and obviously had underwear on, the
guy was dressed, but his pants were about a third way
down his butt. But, they were humping in a car trying
to make us believe they were having sex.

"Great special effects, huh?" Bill asked.

"Oh yeah," I replied. "My Dad probably has better
Polaroid's of us than that movie."

Bill turned to me again and this time we kissed
deeply. He pulled me closer and was definitely
affected by the alcohol. He was a romantic kisser, but
this was extra good, nice and slow. He was giving me
hot pants, if I had any on. He slipped a hand into my
robe and held my whole right breast in his hand, and
then squeezed down to the nipple, rolling it between
his thumb and forefinger. He had me ready to go. I was
going to push him back and tell him that we should go
to bed when I looked down. His robe was not open, but
his penis had popped through the opening, almost like
a puppet watching us.

"Oh, look honey," I said. "We must have made too much
noise and woke one of the kids."

Bill looked down and said, "Looks like little Willie
wants to play."

I grabbed his penis and looked up at Bill and said,
"I'll just give him a kiss and hope he gets back to
sleep soon, OK?"

I bent and took his cock on my mouth and took him as
deep as I could, which is not very, and went up and
down about 5 times. The last time I came up I turned
my face up toward his and twisted down so I could run
my tongue under the head, swabbing it over and over.

"There!!" I said straightening up. "That should hold
the little guy until we get settled in bed."

"Oh my God Carree, you are so hot, and turn me on so
much. I could cum in 30 seconds if you kept up. You
are so beautiful and sexy with my dick in your mouth."
he said.

I took him by the hand and we stood up. We walked to
the door, arm and arm, making sure it was locked. Then
we went off to our round bedroom.

Upon arriving and putting on the light we were shocked
to see the bed turned down, with a Hershey Kiss on
each pillow. When we had been on the bed before, we
stayed on top of the spread and never saw the sheets
or pillows. The pillows were a bright pink and the
sheets a deep red satin. The bedspread had been neatly
folded down to the bottom of the bed.

"I hope they didn't see my squirt stains on there yet.
I want to try and clean them up." I said.

"It looks like a different spread, almost, from this
side," Bill said.

"Wasn't the one this afternoon a maroon with gold
designs?" I asked.

"Yes, I'm certain of that." Bill said.

"Well, this one is a deep pink, with no designs. Wow,
they take care of everything. Look, even our clothes
from earlier are laid out on the dressing butler." I
marveled.

I wasn't so sure that I liked someone in our room, but
I did feel pampered.

"Lets get back to the task at hand, Carree. Lets go to
bed," Bill motioned to the turned down sheets.

We slipped in beside each other and luxuriated in the
feeling of the satin and our skin touching each other.

"Do you know how hard it is going to be to resist just
rolling onto you and slipping my cock into your
pussy?" Bill said.

"Took the words right out of my mouth," I said.

"Just a nice gentle slow screw. Oh, to be inside of
you" Bill lamented.

"Well, you can be inside of me, but it hardly seems
like the gentle togetherness of real fucking," I said.
"At least the kind that this atmosphere dictates."

"Maybe not. We couldn't do it tonight, but there are a
couple positions in Kinsey, or maybe Hite that talks
about being close to real vaginal sex." Bill recalled.

"You and those sex manuals. OH WAIT, I know, I know.
They were best selling books and NOT really books
written for little boys to jerk off to, right?
You've told me before. So anyway, what are the
positions, and if I have to be tied up, forget it," I
said trying to be a wise-ass.

"If you don't appreciate the things I learned and
showed you so far . . . ." Bill kidded.

"They've been awesome. What positions?" I questioned.

"After preparation, . .ahem. . . and preferably with a
dilator, like your toy, the woman gets on her stomach,
flat, with her legs together. I straddle your legs and
butt and slide into you, between your cheeks which are
pressed together a bit by my knees. I can't go as deep
and it supposedly feels more natural to you.
The other position is simply to spoon. I think we have
done that, but not from start to finish, we haven't.
But if we'd do it the first way, I bet I wouldn't
stimulate your G-spot as much. I know you love
orgasms, but aren't they a little much every time??
(I was shaking my head YES) It seems you could enjoy
the thrusting longer without interruption." He
explained.

"Well, yes, the preparation is a pain in the . . .
I won't even go there. Let's just say it's an
inconvenience, but worth it. Then I would go to bed
with the plug, huh? That makes sense. You want to
make it easy. If it goes without a hitch, it might be
nice. Granted you won't be laying on top of me, rather
on back of me, but, we could kiss and whisper. It does
sound gentler and sexier than the other. As much as I
like those monster O's, they do take the gentleness
out of the moment. Not that I didn't like those other
times, mind you.
But, I do take exception with your deception when you
just shoved yourself up my butt earlier. . ." I
reminded him.

"Oh, come on, Care, you were ready and were stalling.
I may have been wrong about the preparation, but I was
right about being spontaneous. I could have stuck a
finger up your butt without touching the sides. That's
how much you were open. I would never do anything to
hurt you on purpose, and everything was just right
for that. Tell me you didn't like it. You just wanted
to be in control, and with that kind of sex, you
should be. But, I used my best judgment. If I may add,
you did pass out from the orgasm." He defended.

"Alright, you win that one, it wasn't so bad, you just
startled me. It only hurt for a second, and probably,
ultimately, less than if you did what I asked. It's
one for your side." I conceded. "So, tomorrow, if
everything goes alright, lets get up here earlier than
tonight and do the prep, and I think I prefer to do it
alone (he interjected with an under the breath "that's
not fair") and we can have a nice romantic evening.
What do you mean, "It's not fair," Bill? It's
personal!!"

"Sure it's personal, and so are you to me. Don't you
think I want to be with you and share those feelings?
I can help you with the hard parts. Some of it could
be sexy to do together," Bill whined.

"If you want to do that, you can be with me when I
pass the enemas, too. Is that sexy?" I asked.

"Carree, anything to do with your butt can be sexy,"
he said.

"You are so damn cute, Bill Wilson, I can't believe
you want to watch me shit," I laughed.

"I watched you poop out my cum and fart up a storm,
and I thought that was cute," he defended.

"You win, Bill. You can help me, and, you know what.
You will surely find a way to make it sexy," I gave in
and added, "Another argument that I can't tell anyone
else about, that is just priceless. Enemas, butt
plugs, shit and butt sex. How would I explain that?" I
mused.

We each fell off the elbows we were sitting up on as
we mock battled nose to nose.

"God, I love you," I said.

"Me too," he answered as we kissed.

This kiss was a good one and I could tell Bill was
still amorous. As we cuddled, though, I noticed that
the big erection I had in my mouth a few minutes ago
was gone. Our one on one about today's episode had
distracted him.
The feel of the satin sheets, the feel of his bare
skin against mine, really had me feeling sexy. I
finished my kiss with him and hugged him close
whispering in his ear, "I love you" and let him go, as
I slid down the front of him while we still lay on our
sides together. I kissed his chest and belly in a
straight line as I easily slid down the satin sheets.
In no time I was at his cock.
I put my mouth to it and found it was still semi-soft
and sheathed with his foreskin. I put my lips around
his foreskin and put my tongue in the opening. In no
time I felt the skin pulling back on my mouth as the
plum of his head literally filled my mouth, pushing my
tongue back. It was like he ballooned in my mouth. I
washed my tongue over the head and then took as much
as I could, as deep as I could. I was making no
progress with that. I heard Bill moaning about how
good it felt in my mouth.
I hugged my arms around his upper thighs pulling his
body on its side toward me. Bill got the idea right
away and started to thrust, gently, into my mouth. He
couldn't have been moving more than a couple inches,
as his hip churned lightly toward my mouth.
I held my mouth still with a light suction while he,
literally, fucked my mouth.

What a sexy way to please him with my mouth. I could
never grow tired from this and manufacturing more
saliva was easy, as I didn't have to constantly suck
and breathe through my mouth. I closed my eyes and
dreamed of him fucking my vagina, just like this.

After a few minutes more of this I felt him speeding
up and deepening his stroke a little. I didn't want to
be stuffed with his penis, so I pushed back a little
with my hands. He seemed to get my meaning and stopped
trying to go deeper, but he was going faster. Soon, I
heard him breathing heavier and moaning a little.
He was definitely in an orgasm. I sensed that he knew
I wanted no part of a wild thrashing orgasm with him
punching his penis to the back of my throat. I simply
wanted him to have a nice orgasm, in my mouth where I
could suck on him and swallow and please him . . .till
he could take no more.

I need wait no longer. In his faster paced rhythm he
shot his cum into my mouth still pumping as he had
been for he past few minutes. The big blast of watery
fluid told me he anticipated this for a time, he had
lots of stuff built up. Then he let go with one blast
that went right down my throat in my normal swallow.
It hit the back of my throat and if I wasn't already
getting rid of the former blast, it may have choked
me. The next two pulses of sperm were not shot, but
oozed out. When I had sufficient enough to swallow, I
did. He had been cumming for 30 seconds and had still
not stopped his rhythmic pumping at my mouth. It was
then I decided to use my tongue and lips to suck at
him.
That did it!! He pulled back and grabbed for his
private part.

"Ohhh, what are you doing, trying to bite it off?" he
said.

"Oh, Bill, I would never bite him off. Look at the fun
I would miss," I said as I made one last suck at his
dick.

He jumped away and I pushed my head up above the
covers.

"Oh Bill, that was nice and sensuous. Wow, did I enjoy
that blowjob, I hope you did. It was the sexiest. It
made me wet as hell," I said.

"I wish you wouldn't say "blowjob," it sounds so
cheap, so . . I don't know, like I paid you for it!"
Bill said.

"Oh Bill, don't get attached to words and what you
think they might mean! YOU KNOW I made love to you
just now. It's a blowjob, a suck off, a sucking, a
head job, but because I did it to YOU, have no doubts.
I made love to you, but can't we talk frankly? Do
you want me to cuddle up and ask you if I can perform
fellatio on you?" I said.

"OK, you win this one. I was being silly. It's not
like you talk that way, or I talk that way, in front
of other people. It's just you and me. I want you to
be my perfect little angel. . . and . . you know,"
Bill explained.

"It's just us baby, I just want to be sexy for you," I
cooed.

"And I want to be sexy for you," he said as he climbed
right onto me.

I felt his softening penis right up against my vulva
as he kissed my mouth and opened his to tongue
whatever taste of him I had left there. If he was hard
all I need do was push up at him and he would have
went into me.
He finished his long wet kiss and began his journey
down to my pussy. He made side trips to my breasts,
giving them quite a sucking and chewing. By the time
he got to my pussy my nipples ached to be twisted
again and I took care of that. He stopped abruptly at
his tonguing and laughed.

"I left something here that I thought was yours," he
said.

I felt him use a wide tongue stroke to the right side
of my engorged vulva and he brought his face up to
mine. At then end of his tongue was a white blob of
his cum. It must have leaked out when he was lying
against me.
I stuck out my tongue and he dropped his mouth to
mine, and we played and swapped with the leftover cum.
This was about the sexiest thing I had seen him do,
besides the sex itself. He was such a sexual creature
with no doubts about his own sexuality.

We finished the cum swap and he went back down to
finish what he started. He lapped at every shaved inch
of my pussy, delving as deep as he could with his
tongue. There was no fingering, no licking away from
my vagina. It was just a great big tongue bath for my
pussy, ending with an all out assault on my clit. I
was flowing lots of lube for him to lap up and my
pussy was screaming for release. I began to breathe
heavy and I was climbing to the top of my orgasm. I
couldn't wait to dive off. He moved his head and tried
to drive his tongue into my clitoris, and I went over.
I pushed my mons at his face to feebly try and push
him away. He licked harder. I had my hand on the top
of his head and he tried to force more of his tongue
into me. I needed to get him way from my super
sensitive clit.

"Ohh Bill," I said with a cry in my voice. "Please!!"

I knew saying it that way would get him to relent. He
knew what pleased me, he also knew what made me happy,
he also knew when I had enough.

He stayed underneath the sheets while I turned over to
keep him out of my pussy. Of course, with my butt
cheeks in his face, I knew what came next, he was
kissing and licking them.

"Bill, get you face up here, leave my ass alone," I
said in mock indignation.

He surfaced and we kissed and I could taste myself on
him now. We had swapped sex fluids and tasted each
others love. It was good.
We were exhausted. After we broke the kiss I turned
into a spoon position and we fell asleep like that.
Life was good. What a special feeling to be with the
man I loved, curled in sexual exhaustion.
We slept until I was awakened by sunlight in my face.

I looked around and saw the clock radio on the bed
stand. It said nine forty-five. Wow, that was the
latest I had slept in a long time, at least a year.
I turned over and Bill was in the same position as
when I fell asleep with him in. I suspect I moved away
during the night, as I got hot, being next to him. I
contemplated waking him, but instead just watched him
sleep in our reflection on the ceiling mirror.
I heard the clock in the living room strike 11 times
and I realized I had dozed again. A look up to the
mirror showed me that Bill hadn't moved. I was about
to change that.

The satin sheets made it easy to slide around
undetected. I slid underneath until I was faced with
his shrunken penis. I opened my mouth wide to take as
much of the fat sheathed head of him as I could. I
closed my mouth around him and used my tongue to push
back as much of his foreskin as I could. It was harder
to do without his penis growing. But I did have his
entire head in my mouth, tasting of old sex, yechhh,
with his rolled back foreskin against my lips.
I just lolled the head with my tongue, and wouldn't
you know it, it responded, and he still wasn't awake.
I felt him grow into my mouth, and I sucked a little
on him, hoping to just give him a surprise awakening.

He moved a little and I heard him speak, "Oh Carree,
you are such a sweet little tart. Do you know how many
men dream of being awakened like this? You don't
really want me so early, do you?"

I stuck my head above the sheets and said "I'd have
you anytime, but this was just a wake up, unless you
really want it. It would be fresher and livelier
later, huh?"

"Carree, I would love to have your mouth any and all
the time, you know that. But, we should save our
strength for the big finish tonight. Let's busy up
ourselves so we don't waste the day licking each
other, not that would be a waste. But, you can get
too much of good thing," Bill reasoned.

I told him he was right. Four times, was it, on
Friday? But, just being together was all we needed. We
called down and ordered up breakfast. They told us we
just made the cut-off of 11:30. Orange juice, eggs and
sausages with lots of toast made the morning perfect.
Bill went to the fridge and pulled the rest of the
bottle of champagne out, and we made mimosas to go
with it. The paper came up with breakfast, and Bill
called down for a couple others they might have.
Before we finished breakfast, in our big white robes,
he had the Bergan Record, New York Times, and the
two city tabloids, the News and Post. Bill, the news
junkie, was in his glory.

I just watched him read and pore over every story, it
seemed. He might read one, and then cross reference
back to another, then go back to where he started. I
finished the last of the carafe' of OJ and wished we
had more champagne. We had finished the bottle.
I was ready to shower and get out. It looked beautiful
out the window. Then after that we could laze by the
pool, or maybe go for a walk in a mall again. I wanted
to hook up with Kim today to talk a bit, and we also
wanted to see if we could meet Megan and Jimmy for
dinner. I was hoping they would be back early from the
amusement park today. We couldn't do a nine-thirty
dinner again tonight. Bill reasoned that Jimmy
probably couldn't handle a whole day there anyway,
especially not two in a row.

It was past noon and I thought I remembered Kim saying
that most of them were going on the one o'clock bus. I
rang the HoJos and asked for Megan's room, but her
roommate said she had been gone a while. I tried
Jimmy's room at the Holiday Inn and she answered. We
made small talk and she let me know that Heidi had
been a little lax with her rules with Megan too. She
had spent most of the night with Jimmy, but had to
wake up at her own room.
She said they were going to go on the 1 p.m. bus and
come back on 5 p.m. bus. The sun and the running
around had really taken a toll on Jimmy. He had to use
the wheelchair all night. Then Meg giggled, and said
"Well, most all night."

I said "Good for you, I know how hard it has been to
get alone for such a long time."

"Carree, we mostly cried, but finally had the time to
. . . you know. . .each other. He can't move that well
and . . I can explain later. Let me just tell you. It
was wonderful." Meg said.

I asked her about dinner at 7 o'clock. She went away
and came back saying it would be perfect. I told her
that Bill and I wanted to buy she and Jimmy dinner,
and not to argue about it. We had doubled so many
times, and since the accident we had barely seen them,
besides at he hospital, the rehab or Jimmy's house.
She agreed and was crying. She was so happy Jimmy had
made so much of a recovery from his accident.

So, our day was set. We would be the happy couple all
day. The phone rang and it was housekeeping, wanting
to know when they could get to the room. I told them 2
o'clock, and they said that was fine. They could do
Saturday checkouts first. Now, I needed to budge Mr.
Wilson from his newspapers. He never lifted an
eyebrow when I spoke on the phone with Megan. He
didn't flinch when the phone rang. I had to resort to
drastic actions. I dropped my robe and stood bare-
assed looking out the window.

In 2 seconds I heard, "Carree, you have the most
incredible ass I have ever, or will ever see."

I turned and said "now that I have your attention,
lets take a shower and I'll tell you the plans for the
day, OK?"

"Are we playing in the shower, hon?" he said.

"If you're a good boy, maybe. You might need to save
your strength for later, baby." I said teasing.

"For your ass, honey, I won't need any coaxing," he
assured me.

We got into the shower together and began to wash
ourselves at first. Then Bill put the soap down and
grabbed me to hug from behind. He whispered in my ear
what a great time it had been spending so much time
together, just he and I. We figured previously the
most we had spent was 14 hours together in a row.

He massaged my soapy breasts and worked his hands down
to my vagina. As he slipped a finger into me, he let
go of my back and went down on one knee in front of
me. Soon he had a second finger into my pussy.
Before I had a chance to wonder if he weren't going in
too deep, he was.
If I was physically intact, as far as being a virgin,
I wasn't now. I didn't really know what my hymen was
or how deep it was. For the longest time I was afraid
to touch or find out, and My God, you wouldn't dare
ask anyone (sarcasm here). Actually, I did ask my
mother and she told me that she never had one and
recalled her mother telling her the same. I often
imagined that I did have one and it was deep within
me, 5 or 6 inches. My gynecologist assured me that I
didn't have it a long time ago, but preconceived ideas
die hard.

I was really enjoying having my vagina full with his
fore and middle fingers slippy-sliding in and out of
me when he added a third. As he thrust into me he used
his thumb to jolt my clit a little. I had vaginal
orgasms before from light and shallow finger play, but
he was going for both clitoral and vaginal, it seemed.
His hand thrusting made me make sounds I never made
before, making loud and vocal Oh's, Ahh's, Ho's, all
in my regular voice, just in an excited stage. My
usual sounds were grunts, squeaks, and gut wrenching
noises, but these were less violent sounding.
Was it possible that I was going to have a different
kind of orgasm?
What a wonderful, glorious thing this SEX was.
So many questions are caused and answered by the
experience of its many acts itself. I was headed to an
all-new type of pleasure with his fingers within me.
Apparently he either never suspected or knew right
away that I had no hymen, judging by the way he was
thrusting his fingers into me.

I began to get weak in the knee as my orgasm
approached and backed to the wall of the stall. I was
losing my footing and Bill let me slide to the floor.
My eyes were locked into his, while making my vocal
exclamations, and he knew I was getting something
different. My vagina never felt so full or pleased. My
orgasm was rising within me and it was a new and
different feeling. Sort of like the little satisfying
vaginal orgasms I would get from wiggling my fingertip
in it, but magnified by a lot, a real lot!!

I scared myself with the loud vocal that accompanied
the surge of pleasure within me. It was a series of
loud Ohh's, Ahh's, and calling Bills name, and "oh my
pussy oh my pussy," but the kicker was the volume. I
was sure someone else would call the police or at
least the desk.
With other orgasms my clit would get supersensitive
and I would have to push him away. Since I slid
down to the floor he lost the thumb angle on my clit
and was just thrusting 3 fingers into me, and not
really making direct contact with the little bud. I
would say I was having multiple orgasms, but it never
seemed to end.
Finally the wave ended and I wanted to rest my voice
and kiss the face of this man who was bringing me
these joys. I moved away from him and he let his
fingers fall from me. I sensed he was tired to, at
least his arm.

"I've got my own little amusement park right here,"
Bill whispered to me. "Where does this all come from
Carree? I know how to make you happy, but you just go
over the edge. Your orgasms make me so happy, to know
I'm pleasing you," he said as I caught my breath.

I looked at him through adoring eyes and got to where
I could speak.

"I don't know where it comes from, I really have to
ask my mother if she is . . . I don't know . . . it's
just . . .God, I'm not complaining, although . . haha
. . .the other guests in the hotel might. Ohhhhh! Bill
Wilson you are a menace to my body.
Where do you keep finding this stuff? God, if I knew
you could get that deep I would have given you the
rubber cock."

"My COCK is getting into your pussy before THAT is, at
least it BETTER," Bill protested.

"Don't worry, I have no aspirations for that journey
yet, . . . with the rubber one at least!" I assured
him.

We got to our feet and continued our shower, almost in
slow motion. I told him to save his penis for last.

Once we both got all shined up, our hair washed and
rinsed, I turned and took the soap and lathered.

"Come here, lover boy. I'll show you how I can beat
that meat," I teased as I turned off the now ever
cooling water.

His penis was already hard and, I think, needed some
attention. I ran my lathered hands up and down its
length being careful not to grip it too hard and move
the skin. I wanted the friction on the outside of him,
not with his retracted foreskin. I got a nice swing
going in my arm as I moved behind him and put a hand
on his ass as I stroked his cock. I worked my other
soapy hand down between his cheeks and found his
little butt hole. Previously he had protested when I
went here, except for the time I kissed it for him.
I began to massage his butt hole in the stroke of my
hand on his cock.
As I sensed he was getting close to his orgasm, I
penetrated him. He groaned but went along with me.
Then I began my tease.

"You like MY ass so much, is it OK if I like yours
too? Maybe I want to fuck YOU there?" I said.

He had a worried look on his face.

"Don't worry honey, the toys are mine. I'm just
teasing," I whispered. (There is a limit to my
kinkiness, but he didn't know that, at least then.)

Bill gave me no indication that he didn't like my
finger up there though. I had a mind to look for his
prostrate, but decided to save it for another time. I
would have lost my stroke if I did that now, anyway.

"I'm gonna shoot baby, I'm gonna shoot," he cried out.

"Do you want my mouth, Bill, do you?" I asked in a low
calm voice in his ear.

"Yes, ohh please. Suck me, let me come in your
mouth." He said.

"Can I get a pretty please? Don't let it shoot yet,
because I do want a pretty please," I said as a
teasing bitch.

"Ohh, pretty please, and pretty PLEASE , . . .HURRY"
he pleaded.

I stopped the stroke as I knew one more pump and he
was lost. I bent and fit his cock head into my mouth.
He shot off.
Not 2,3,or 4 volleys, but one good shot, one BIG one.
My mouth was full. I kept it in my mouth but didn't
suck anymore. I put my tongue to the underside of his
penis head and wiggled my tongue just once.
It was more than he could take, and he pulled from me.

"Arghhh, Ohhhhhh" he said as he grabbed his cock to
protect it from me. His cum came running out of my
mouth, down my chin, to my breasts, as I stood up
straight.

I stood there with cum all over me as Bill cowered in
the corner protecting his cock, shuttering every few
seconds.

"Oh, Bill, we make each other cum so good," I panted.
"Geez, look at me," I said.

Bill stood up straight himself and saw me covered with
his cum.

"Wow, I did that! How did you miss it?" he questioned.

"I was saving it in my mouth and you ripped the plug
out," I said acting hurt.

"I know you, you hit my electric spot and THEN, were
going to suck the head. That would have KILLED me,
that's why I jumped!" he said.

"Kill you? I don't think so. It just feels so good you
can't stand it, that's all" I said. "And I know that
feeling really well, G-spot boy."

"Let's get rinsed off and get going," Bill said,
"before we ruin our plans for tonight."

"Rinse off?" I said. "We don't we lick it off?"

"Wow, Care, not that much. I don't mind tasting
myself, but, WOW, that was quite a load," he said.

"Umm, you wanted me to eat it, . . . but that was OK?"
I asked trapping him.

"Ok," he said with a big sigh, "I'll lick it up with
you, but the next time you gush off and I catch a
mouthful, you're going to get it," he said.

"Yewww, no way," I said. "Touche" you made your
point."

"Man, you can be mean sometimes Carree. You swallowing
my cum was never my idea," Bill said seriously.

"Billlll, I was just playing games with you, c'mon." I
whined."How can you say I can be mean?" I pouted.

"But I was serious!" Bill defended.
"The stuff about using your rubber dick on yourself,
or me, and then the thing with me, having to eat my
own cum. I don't expect kidding around in fits of
passion. What if you told me to fuck you in a fit of
passion and I just stuck it up you, and you were
kidding?" he protested.

"Bill, you're being too serious and taking this the
wrong way," I said.

"Are you sure?" he said. "You had me worried there for
a second."

"Bill, who are you talking to?" I asked, as I always
do when he would take things the wrong way with my
eclectic sense of humor and his serious demenaor.

"Carree Kasc, I know," he answered sing-songie.

"Would Carree Kasc treat you that way?" I asked.

He smiled big because he knew I was right, and always
was when he took things too seriously.

"No she wouldn't. You're right. God, I love you." He
answered

We hugged and then got cum all over each other.

"Shit, I hope that water is a little hot," I said as I
realized we had to rinse again.

The water was a little warm and we got the stuff off
of us and then dried off so we could get outside to
start our day. We had a day full of diddly stuff to do
to pass the time before dinner with Meg and Jimmy.
Plus we were both anxious for our night of hot sex
later.

Bill and his sex books, the studies and reports, were
probably the basis for half the stuff he knew, besides
looking at his Dad's videos alone in his room. I'm
sure he fantasized about me a lot. What he read and
saw taught him enough to make me happy.
Tonight we were trying an anal position that was
supposed to feel like vaginal sex, almost, to both
partners. I was willing to try, but I didn't have to
believe it. If we could get to a library today, I
would love to see if he could find The Kinsey Report,
The Hite Report or Masters and Johnson, and show me
some of that stuff. Or, maybe I should just let him
surprise me.

One thing I do know, we had kept our promise not to
risk pregnancy with intercourse, AND had been able to
fully satisfy both of us.

I chalked up our little tiff in the shower to sexual
tension. I think both were thinking ahead to tonight
and our planned liaison.
Maybe that's what made the day go by so fast.
We barely made it back to the Marriott to meet Meg and
Jimmy for dinner.

I had been frustrated all day because things didn't
"happen" for me this morning. Usually I am clockwork
when it comes to my constitutional, but being away
from home, (my Dad always blames strange water), left
me without my morning trip to the john. I was sure at
that point that I had worried myself into this
predicament. I didn't want to do anything tonight,
back there, without some evacuation. The small bottled
enemas we planned on using were more for cleansing the
lower bowel, than evacuation of the system.
After dinner, I was going to have to tell Bill.

Dinner with Jimmy and Meg was just like old times. Not
that we went out to dinner before, but just sitting
and talking. I think we were impressed that Jimmy was
a senior and we were sophomores a couple years ago.
Then he had Math and English problems, where he had to
make up a half year, then the car accident and
suddenly we were all together.
He was only a few months older than Bill and I.
We laughed and had a good time talking, joking and
general carrying on. Meg had been worried that Jimmy
wasn't the same person any more.
But, after a few days out with his friends and getting
back into social circulation, Meg assured me all was
well with them when we talked in the ladies room. She
promised details later.

As we sat and waited for the waiter to bring our
desserts (we had seen them on the cart and saved room
for them, they looked yummy)I got a familiar feeling
and excused myself. Tonight was going to happen after
all.
Everyone at the table thought I had gotten my period
when I made my quick exit to the ladies room. They
made jokes with Bill about the flag going up, not
having to sacrifice another rabbit. Bill was
oblivious, but I just kept my mouth shut and acted
embarrassed.

By 8:30 we were winding down and saying our goodbyes.
Meg wanted us to come over for a drink (Jimmy had a
bottle), but we insisted that we were tired and wanted
to leave early tomorrow. Meg never pushed, because she
thought I was not feeling well because I had just
gotten my period.

We got off the elevator and Bill hadn't stopped
talking about how well Jimmy had recovered.

He finally stopped talking about them for a second as
the door opened and he asked me, "What was the joke I
wasn't a party to downstairs, anyway?"

"You won't believe this," I said. "I hadn't taken a
dump all day and I was afraid I was going to have to
scuttle our plans for tonight. I guess the relaxing
with them, or the coffee, or something, just made
things happen.
The way I got up so quickly and took off, Megan
thought I had just got my period. She told
Jimmy and they both figured you knew."

"Oh, that's what the jokes were, the rabbit and all
that." I was confused. I thought you just had to go to
the bathroom. Silly me.
You hadn't told me that your ship didn't come in this
morning, and to tell you the truth, I hadn't thought
about it." Bill said.

"Well, I didn't want to worry you, or have you asking
me all day," I said. "That would have made me more
nervous all day."

Bill opened the door to the suite and we slipped
inside. Bill went to go about getting undressed and I
stopped him.

"Bill, let's talk about getting ready for this.
I'm serious when I say I would rather be alone, but I
understand you want to help and comfort me. It's not
all that awful and I will be OK alone.
But, if you really want to be a part of it, and want
to be with me, I understand. I suppose if it was you,
I would insist too."

"Carree, there are no kinky ulterior motives. I just
want to be with you and see what you need to do and
want to help you if I can. I'm with you. I love you,
no matter what," Bill said sincerely.

"I know, little honey stick," I said to him, calling
him one of my scores of pet names I had for him.

We went to the bedroom and got undressed and I
collected my bag from the pharmacy, as well as my
ditty bag with my 2 sex toys and lubricants. I went
into the bath boudoir with Bill in tow, arm and arm.
I straddled the bidet to clean myself up proper before
the prep. I think Bill felt a little embarrassed as he
looked away and wouldn't make eye contact.
I told him that if he changed his mind, I would have
no qualms.
He shook his head.
I took the first Fleet bottle from the bag and opened
it and prepared the applicator with a little KY. I
handed him the tube and told him I needed a little on
me too. There was a 3 step stool for getting things
from the bath pantry. It was convenient for me to
kneel on the second step and bend forward for him.
Bill took the hint and presented his finger with a
dollop of the cool jelly to my butt hole.

"Do you want it inside?" He asked, "Or just on the
outside."

"The outside should be fine Bill, I'm not clean inside
right now," I reminded him.

I went to the long, partial padded, marble counter
that ran the most of the length of the room. I think a
part served as a baby changing area, it was padded and
a little curved on the edge. I sat up on it and faced
the wall, tucking my knees up to my chest
as instructed on the bottle.

"I might be the biggest baby ever on this changing
table, but the last time I laid on the floor at the
chalet to get a private place near a toilet, so this
is good. A . . . . well, go ahead," I said with a big
sigh.

Bill came over and began stroking my side to comfort
me. He spoke about how much he loved me and how well
he was going to love me, tonight and every night. He
moved his stroking hand to my buttock and pulled it
apart a little, exposing my private place.
I felt the cold tip of the enema applicator touch me.
I told Bill to put it in a couple inches and squeeze
gently to start it, and then to squash up the bottle
good to get everything out of it. He did as I asked,
and before I knew it he was pulling the tip out of me,
and kissing me.

I turned on the table to run my legs up the wall, to
get my torso up to make sure the fluid went as deep as
it could. After staying that way without saying
anything, I spun my butt to the edge and hopped off.

"Give me ten minutes on your watch Bill. I don't know
if I can hold it that long, but I'll try." I said.

We made small talk and I got towels together for our
showers. I took out the "Little Blue Devil" plug and
washed it with soap and water.

"Amazing how that tip on the bottle was a tight
squeeze and in a few minutes this damn thing (holding
up the blue butt plug) will fit in there without too
much problem, huh?" I said.

"Just as long as we can do it without hurting you.
That's the thing that bothers me the most. IF you have
to endure even a little pain, to me, it is too much.
But, I also realize that a little pain can be a turn-
on, and not in a kinky sort of way. Pain and pleasure
are sensations that are related. This looks like it
would hurt, but I suppose I am bigger than this." Bill
said.

"But," I reminded him, "There is a give to your flesh,
this is as big as it is. But, and don't be mad now,
I've had the whole rubber penis in there, and it was
OK."

Bill picked the white dildo from the bag and looked at
me, a little disturbed.

"You had this whole thing in there? When? Was there a
time I left you that unsatisfied?" he said, a little
edgy.

"No Bill, don't be silly. That's why I have to NOT
tell you some things."

I looked at him with a look of understanding that I
hoped he took the right way.

"The night before our first try at this I used the
blue one to see if I could do it. I wasn't going
to allow you to fail. If it didn't work, I wouldn't
have brought the possibility of butt sex up.
Anyway, the blue one went so easy, I had to know if
you would feel that much bigger. It was only for a
second or two, my mom and dad came home while I did
it, so it wasn't like I had a chance to fall in love.
C'mon Bill. You know I tell you everything that's
important," I explained.

Bill looked at his watch and said it was over 10
minutes. I told him that I had been fighting it off
for a minute or so anyway. I went to go to the commode
and he came with me. DAMN, I felt funny. I sat and he
held my hand. I looked down, almost ashamed to face
him.

"Relax Carree, it's only natural" he said.

I looked up to get a take on his face, but he was
looking away to ease my embarrassment. My expulsion
seemed to be all fluid anyway, with no embarrassing
noises. Once I was sure I was done I pulled on him for
support and moved to the bidet to clean myself.

The second bottle went much as the first after we
wiled away the 15 minutes in between with small talk.
Once complete, I took his hand and we went to the
shower stall. We washed each other without incident.
We clearly were focused on making love in the bed.

We dried each other off and applied any deodorants we
normally used. I gave Bill the lube tube and asked him
to get some inside me. I knelt on the utility steps
once again and he put a little on my asshole and
wiggled and played till he got his lubed finger
in. It hurt like hell, but I said nothing, but my
labored breathing let him know I was not comfortable.
He started putting dollops on and pushing them in, the
best he could. Then he took the tube and put the end
right to my hole and squeezed some in.

"I think that's enough. I don't want so much in there
that I'll urge to expel it before it melts. You know
what I mean?" I asked.

He answered with a quick "umm, hmmm."

I went to the changing counter and got the Blue Devil
saying, "Let's do this right here on the changing
table and not risk getting a mess on the sheets or
anything."

I was nervous about having this toy in me again. I
knew Bill would try to make it as erotic as possible.
I hopped up on the table again and laid on my side,
much as I had done for the
enema.
This time Bill was full of kisses and rubbing and
touching as he bent to hold me, caress me, and make
this as erotic as it should be. He whispered in my ear
all sorts of sweet things while he caressed my
breasts, and played with my nipples. He put his
other hand went down between my legs as I lay away
from him. He had all 4 fingers covering my pussy
stroking it and insinuated his middle finger in the
groove of my labia. That was all I needed to get
flowing and in the mood. He sensed I wanted to get
this part over with and pulled his hand further back
to my butt and anus area. I rolled forward a little to
open up for him a bit. I felt a greased finger
introduce itself and rub, then explore my little hole.
He pushed in a little and I began to relax. I knew he
was moving around behind me and his finger came out
and the cold gel of the introduction end of the plug
was at my door. There was lots of lube on it and he
pushed it right in.
From here on it was just introduction, reduction, and
re-introduction of size and pressure. It started way
smaller than his finger, and the widest part of the
bulb was bigger than Bill.
So, introduction, reduction, and re-introduction of
size and pressure was the way to go.

After about 7 or 8 minutes of this play he was finally
working on getting the fattest part of the bulb past
my big muscle. All the while he was kissing and
caressing me, relaxing me, telling me he was going to
be inside of me.
I grew impatient with the pressure he was creating and
I reached back and put my hand over his and pushed the
final bit in. It settled in and I felt myself opening
up.

"Uhhh, that's done," I said as I rolled to my back on
the changing area and tucked my knees up. He asked if
I was OK.

"Oh yeah, I'm more than OK right now. I feel a lot of
warmth spreading out from that spot. It feels good,
Bill. You did great. Thanks for being so patient."

I didn't tell him that the last push hurt a lot, but
the pain faded quickly.

He smiled and stepped up to kiss me. As he bent I saw
he had a major hard on. He finished his kiss and I
curled a finger to motion him closer. I turned on my
side close to the edge of the table and I was just the
right height to take his penis into my mouth. I did,
and shuttered at the good taste and feel of him in
my mouth. I really loved his penis, its taste, its
texture and how happy it made me. Right then I longed
for him to spray his cum in my mouth so I could taste
him and finish the sensation.
But I knew that was not in the plans tonight.

I took him from my mouth and kissed the tip, as I
looked in Bills eyes.

"Let's go to the living room and make our way to bed,"
I said.

I got up and let my feet hit the floor. I was chilly
and looked
for my robe. That warmed me, although I knew it was a
nervous chill. We went to the living room and tried to
act as casual as we could, but we both knew what was
coming.

The phone rang and that broke the tension. Bill
answered it and I saw him smile, saying, "That would
be quite fine."

"Someone sent a bottle of champagne to us and they
wanted to know if we were here to accept it. Geez, I
hope they know we're underage. I wonder who it's
from?"

We heard the elevator arrive and the accompanying
knock on the door. Bill answered it and came in with a
bucket. I got up to see who sent it. Each step with
the plug in me was more erotic than the next. I found
myself catching my breath more than once with
the sensational feelings in my lower self.

"It's from Kim and Brad. It says "Thanks for
everything, Enjoy. Your pals Brad AND Kim" Why is the
AND capitalized and underlined?" Bill wondered.

"I think it means they are together, they worked
things out, maybe," I said. "I hope so."

"Open it, Bill, I could use a drink right now, ya
know??"

"Something to take and edge off, or something to
intensify a moment?" he asked.

"I'm not sure which, to tell you the truth Bill, but I
know this little thing is magic and has a mind of its
own when I walk," I said.

"I hope I can put more magic in you, baby," he said as
he kissed me.
Bill got the towel, undid the cage over the cork and
managed to pop the top without losing a drop of the
bubbly. He poured a couple glasses and we toasted to a
good evening. For the second time in my life, I was
actually looking forward to being sodomized!
Screwed!
Fucked in my ass!
It seemed so natural, so normal right now, and even
when I think back on it later, I'll feel uncomfortable
about it.

We each downed a couple of flutes of the champagne and
I proclaimed myself ready. Bill stood and offered his
hand. I stood and Bill swept me from my feet into his
arms. His strong arms held me as he whisked me to the
bedroom. His arm supporting my legs pulled on my robe
a little, forcing the plug a little deeper. I had a
whisper of an orgasm as he brought me to our bed.
I hugged and nipped his neck just before he set me
down.

Bill retrieved a bath towel and a couple hand towels
from the pantry and came to me. He put the bath towel
across the exposed red satin sheet approximately where
my mid-section was going to lie. He took the tube of
KY and put that in the one wash towel and set that
aside and put the other towel, destined to hold the
Blue Devil, beside it.

"Are we ready, Carree? Having any second thoughts?
(I was shaking my head "no")
If not, let's begin by showing me your beautiful
body," he said as he extended a hand to help me up so
I could
drop my robe.

I dropped it and did a turn for him.

"You make me feel so beautiful, so special, Bill. I
hope I make you as happy as you make me." I said.

"My God Carree" Bill said with tears forming in his
eyes, "I thank God everyday for you and your being so
breathtakingly beautiful is only a bonus. You make me
deliriously happy!!"

"I hope so," I said as I reached for the tie on his
robe. I pushed it off his shoulders and it fell to the
floor. I sat back on the bed, but the pressure in my
butt was too much. I twisted my torso up and swung to
my knees on the bed. I fell to all fours and looked up
at Bill.

"Feed me your beautiful penis Bill. Let me lick it,
suck it, and make it as hard as it can get. Then you
can fuck me as you wish." I whispered to him.

Bill came to the edge of the bed and I dropped my head
over his cock. His head felt bigger than ever and
tasted delicious. Little drops of anticipation pre-cum
had been on it, I could taste their residue. I lifted
his cock with my right hand and dipped my mouth
down to lick and take his testicles in my mouth, one
at a time.
He groaned as I held each one on my mouth and ran my
tongue around it. I was flushed with passion. I let
him drop from my mouth and looked straight into his
navel. I put my tongue in it and licked. Looking up, I
asked him to turn around. He did.

"Bend over, sweet. Please? For me?" I asked.

I ran my tongue down the crease of his butt and
luxuriated in his manly smell. It was an aphrodisiac
and my nostrils flared. I licked and probed my lover's
asshole with my tongue. He moaned approval, but I was
through here.

"More cock, please," I said as he stood and turned.

Once more I took him into my mouth and took him as
deep as I could. I felt him at the back of my throat.
I remembered reading how to deep throat and wished I
could. I tried to stifle my gag reflex and swallow
him, but it didn't work. I coughed and took him out
for a second. I put the head back in and lolled the
head, until he pulled away.

"I want to fuck you, to make love to you, Carree. Let
me take your ass for mine, and your, pleasure. Let me
show you how much I love you. Give me yourself, your
gorgeous ass that you know I love so much." He said.

I didn't know quite what to say in answer to him,
except to turn on all fours and face the front of the
bed over the towel.

I went to lie down and Bill said,"Just rest your head
on the bed for now. Let me lick your pussy."

I was hoping he would give me some tongue beforehand,
I always long to be eaten by him. With my ass stuck so
far in the air he was able to get at me good and he
was licking and chewing on my vulva and lips. He
settled his tongue into the top of my slot and found
my clit. He sucked and teased at that until I began to
shutter and have little tremors.

He said, "I think we have a lot of those left for the
night, may be we shouldn't waste them so soon."

"Oh please Bill, put me over, just once before you
fuck me," I whined impatiently.

He tipped his head to tongue directly at my clit. As
he did this, he began to pull and play with the Blue
Devil, pulling the bulb up half way and letting it
snap back into me and then rolling it over.
My orgasm was quick and complete. I felt it run from
just beside my butt hole all the way to my chest. It
took my breath for a second and it was gone, leaving
warmies in its path. I slouched and began to fall to
the towel we had waiting for me.

I laid straight out and brought my legs together. I
rested my head on a little of the pillow and had my
hands, fingers out straight, right under my chin.

I felt Bill straddled me with his legs as he knelt on
the bed behind my prone figure. We were about knee to
knee at his point. I felt him take hold of the base of
the plug and begin to work it in and out a little.
After a few minutes of wild anticipation by me he
began to pull it all the way out. I felt the bulb
getting bigger and bigger stretching me more and more.
Then he held it there, leaving the widest part to
dilate me. He let go for a second and it popped back
in.

"Don't do that Bill, it hurts," I cried.

"I'm sorry, are you OK? I didn't know it would do
that. Are you OK?" he asked a little panicked.

"I'm OK, I know it wasn't intentional. Put some more
lube in there now, OK?" I said.

He put more lube around the base and then began to
pull it out again. At the widest point he paused
again, but held it with his hand. He let it stay there
for about a half-minute or more, and then finally he
pulled a little and my muscles pushed it right
out.

"Oooohhhh," I moaned with a certain relief, but also a
certain wanting. "Fill me up Bill," I said in a
growling whisper.

Bill scooted up till his knees were just below the cup
of my butt cheeks.
His cock was directly over my butt hole. He knelt
straight up and I felt one hand with his thumb and
forefinger open my butt halves to show my little hole.
He squirted a big dollop of
cool jelly there. He dropped the tube and took his
cock in his hand.
Still kneeling straight he held that opening with his
fingers and aimed his cock right between them. I know
he wanted to make a good aim, because he was afraid of
sliding off my rosebud and going up my vagina.
(I knew you could do this from my experimenting with
the rubber cock)
I felt his head go right in my ass, I was dilated
good.

I caught my breath and bucked in excitement. "No pain,
no pain, keep going," I urged him.

With the next inch that went into me, it was apparent
that he was just that, in! He removed his hand holding
the notch open, and took his other hand off from his
cock. He leaned forward a little and I knew he was
wiping his hands of the lubricant. He leaned all the
way forward until his mouth was next to my ear.

"I'm fucking my lover, right now, right in her ass,"
he whispered to me.

"Ohhh God, Your hard cock feels so good right now, up
my ass. Lay with me and let me feel you," I said.

He put his weight on me and the last few inches of his
cock were into me. This did feel different that the
other two times I had taken him here. He was not as
deep as the other times, but I now had the sensation
of his cock sliding between my squeezed together
cheeks. It was awesome and a new most erotic feeling.

He was laying with all of his weight on me and his
cock pushed all the way into me. I loved being fucked
by my lover.

He began to stroke in and out just a little to see
what he could do, without getting lost, I think he was
afraid of pulling out on a big backstroke, but he was
doing fine. This DID feel like he was inside of me,
but not exactly in my ass, although I knew WHERE he
was. If this was close to vaginal sex, it was going to
be the best when it happened. Bill was clawing at
something with his foot and I was about to ask him
what when he reached back and got the satin sheet to
pull up over us.

There we were laying together, he inside me, with the
satin
sheets pulled up over us. This is what he wished we
could do the first night together. Bill began to pump
slowly within me at a nice pace. Occasionally I felt
him speed up and begin to go at me. When he did, he
was getting pretty deep. I guess my butt cheeks were
giving in a little to his thrusts. But, for the most
part he was doing me at a nice slower pace that our
usual (if 2 other times can be called usual) pace.
His knees and elbows were able to take just enough of
his weight off of me so I could breath, but there was
enough weight on me to make me know I was being loved,
and being fucked.
I loved being fucked, even this way. We were like two
kids with a new toy. We whispered in each other's ear,
telling each other how good it felt, what to do, how
hard to go, it was special.

In the sheer joy of being penetrated and feeling him
inside of me I almost forgot about my orgasm, but I
felt it creeping up in me.
I began to push back at him a little and I felt my
breath quicken. I began to have little jolts of
pleasure, causing me to catch my breath in my throat,
and these continued for some time.
Then I felt a big wave begin to overtake me. It felt
like one of my G-spot O's, but then again it didn't.
It was definitely devouring me, and suddenly I
couldn't catch a breath, and I was bouncing my butt
back at Bill like a jackhammer. I realized he had
stopped thrusting and was letting me do myself. I
finally gathered a big cleansing chest full of air and
began to pant in rhythm with my thrusts. Another wave
of spasm and orgasm hit me and then quickly left, I
was still.
Bill was still balls deep in my butt, but he was
rested on me as I came down from my high.

"Oh, baby. That was nice. Thanks for letting me ride
it home. God it was good. This is the best you ever
felt inside me." I said, hardly able to contain my
happiness.

"I need to get mine now, OK Care? Are you ready for
me?" Bill
asked.

"Baby, go for it. Fuck me good. Have you ever heard me
say that so much? Fuck me." I moaned at him.

Bill sat up on his elbows a little and began to pump
away at me.
God, he felt good. I know there was a lot of lube
jelly inside me, and he was really slip-sliding pretty
good. I began to click off little jolts of pleasure
when he began to breathe hard in my ear. He really
started slamming me, harder than he had all night.

"Ooooooooooooooo, Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, Baaaabbbbbbyyyyy,"
he wailed in my ear as he got to his orgasm and then
"Ughhhh, Ughhhhh," as he pumped hard over and over.

With each slam another shot of cum entered me, and
then I suppose he just oozed into me back there.

We lay there for 5 minutes, maybe more, without
moving. He began to roll off me and I asked him to
stay in me. He did and I pushed him into a spoon
position. He stayed inside me for a long time.

I woke from my sexual exhaustion and reverie when I
heard the phone ring. I couldn't place where I was or
anything and then heard Bills voice say "Hello?"

The phone was on the shelf in the round bed stand that
wrapped the front end of the bed. Bill was able to
grab it without moving too much. I was trying to
disseminate what he was talking about as I woke and
unclouded myself.

"Oh yeah, Hi." . . . . . "Sort of. Uhhhh watching a
movie." . . ."No, she's sleeping." . . . ."That's what
made us sleep." . . ."We can, that's not a problem." .
. . . "We can do nine." . . ."I will. See you then,
Bye."

Bill flopped his head back down on the bed and rubbed
his eyes. He looked at me and he smiled and talked
softly.

"Hi baby, sorry if that woke you. How are you? (Then
he sighed) God, I love you."

I was still a little away at the moment, but I managed
a smile for Bill. I was back on my stomach, having
rolled there after our spoon "broke" when we fell
asleep.

"Hi lover." I said in a low voice. "I think I'm fine.
I love you too, and a lot more. I've never felt so
satisfied, so happy."

I sighed again and caught my breath to cleans my lungs
and wake a little more.

"What time is it and who was on the phone?"

Bill rolled to my side, pulling the satin sheet up
over our shoulders and resting his head right at my
ear.

"Umm Lemme see, It's 10 o'clock, and that was Kim.
They expected to hear from us about leaving in the
morning. She knew she had awakened me and I said we
were watching a movie and dozed after too much of the
champagne they sent. They wanted to know if we could
get going by 10 tomorrow. I said it wasn't a problem
and we would meet them for breakfast at 9. Is that OK
with you?"

I tried to register everything he said, and thought I
had it all. I thought about our lovemaking and the
fact we hadn't got up yet.

"Do we have a mess here?" I asked. "As much as I hate
to say this, we ought to get up and clean up."

"You stay there, and I'll assess the situation," he
said as he knelt back taking the sheets with him.

"Umm, your ass is still the cutest ever. The towel is
still under you, your ass is still quite amazing, you
leaked some and your ass is still beautiful!" he said
as he leaned over and kissed each cheek on my butt.

"Great assessment, Bill. Help me up?" I asked.

He took the end of the towel under me and brought it
up over my butt like a diaper. He tucked the ends
under me and wrapped the end of the part under my
tummy back. He asked me to roll over and
when I did he scooped me up in his arms, stood up on
the bed, with me in his arms and stepped off the bed
and brought me to the bath boudoir.
He laid me down on the padded changing table section
of the counter where he had prepared me for sex
earlier.

"If I change and powder you, do you promise to be a
good girl and sleep through the night?" He asked me,
trying to joke.

"Depends," I said. "Do you want a good girl, or a bad
one?"

I stretched out on the table and Bill undid the towel.
He took the corners of it and wiped around my crotch.
He said it looked like most of his cum had run out,
but there didn't appear to be any other mess. He did
say the towel was soaked.

I sat up and brought my butt to the edge of the table
and scooted off. My legs were rubbery and Bill caught
me.

"Get me too the toilet, Bill," I asked him, and he led
me the 3 steps where I sat. I had the urge to purge
from back there, but it was mostly air, and I let out
a stream of big farts.

Bill just stood there shaking his head saying, "We'll
have to tweak your diet a little if you want to out go
in public."

His joke eased my embarrassment, but then I let more
air out and a stream of, what felt like, lube jelly
and probably cum. Once I was sure I was done I moved
to the bidet and cleaned up.

"Bill, here's your dream job. Would you look at my
butt hole and make sure it's not red or bruised or
anything? Those are two things that can happen, and
although we didn't have a problem, I just want to
check."

"Gladly," he said smiling. "Step into my office."

I patted myself dry and went over to the changing
counter and bent over it. Bill squatted behind me and
pulled my cheeks apart and looked. He brought his
finger to my hole and said it looked fine, and quite
edible, and did he want me to see if it was sore."

I told him it didn't feel sore, but to introduce his
finger a little. He poked a little around my hole and
I told him, all felt normal. We must have used plenty
of lube and stuff, I had no trauma at all. I stood
back up and turned and held Bill.

"That was the most wonderful sex we have ever shared,
Bill. I can't imagine sex ever getting better. Yet, I
know it will be. I am without words to describe
tonight."

We just stared in each other's eyes and you could have
written a book with the unsaid words our minds said to
each other through our eyes. It was a moment that I
will always remember. We were so close, so tuned in,
never one doubt about our life's together. It was all
there. If we both died right here on the spot, our
life would have been complete and defined.

Bill wrapped his arm around me and we slipped out of
the bath to the living room. We sat on the sofa where
the leftovers of the champagne remained in the ice
bucket.

"Pour me some?" I said to Bill.

"We really did it tonight. You really made love to me.
Not that you didn't before, but tonight was so
physical, so mental, so, almost surreal. By the time
you put your penis into me I was so tuned in to you. I
can't find the words. It never felt like you were in
my ass, you were just in me, in my love. I'm beginning
to sound stupid, because I can't come up with words."
I stumbled.

Bill held his glass up to me for a toast. "Don't try
to put into words what we did tonight. We were
completely tuned into something different than ever
before."

We sat there sipping the wine and thinking about the
experience of the night. Tomorrow was the end of our
"honeymoon." It had been a wonderful few days, getting
to know each other even better. I think we even
learned a little more about our sexual likes and
dislikes. I was surprised at how giving that both of
us were sexually. Making our partner happy was always
number one.

After sipping the rest of the bottle Bill asked if I
was ready for bed. I told him I was ready for
anything.

"Anything?" he asked.

"Anything," I said.

"Well if you really want to get a . . . "personal"
again, we ought to shower, don't you think?" Bill
asked.

"I really don't feel like going through that again.
Umm, would you be mad if I told you to just wash off
your penis?" I asked sheepishly.

"I won't be mad, but you'll have to scrub it for me,"
he said with a big smile.

"C'mon you manipulating pervert, I'll scrub it," I
said with a glint in my eye.

"Ummmmmmm never mind, I think I'll do it myself," he
said as he ran to the bathroom.

I chased him, but was too slow to catch him before he
locked the door. I guess he really didn't trust me to
scrub him up fairly. When he came out I was already in
bed.

We did get each other off one more time before we
slipped away into dreamland. I just had to taste Bill
one more time. We masturbated for each other, but I
wrapped my mouth around his cock head when he came.
There were no complaints.

We fell asleep in each other's arms after making a
wake-up call for 8 a.m.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I thought that for a couple of 19-year-old high
schoolers, we were pretty mature and sexually
responsible. We both enjoyed sex to the fullest, but
treated each other as lovers and not things.
For as sexually immature we may have been, we both
were inquisitive enough to find answers to our
questions without having to resort to street lessons.
In many ways, we were alike.
Both in our fascination about sex, and our lack of
fear of it, once we discovered our mutual allure. Bill
worked my body like he had an owner's manual.

My girlfriend Jennifer once told me about girls who
squirt, or gush, from a G-spot orgasm. It was
something I had never heard of. Bill found and
manipulated that spot the first chance he had. He knew
of positions and practices that concurred with things
I had read. When two people agree on a subject and the
facts surrounding it, your fears are allayed. That was
a big part of our awakening.
The fact that I was very orgasmic made Bill a more
confident lover. He KNEW I was being pleased, A LOT!
My own sexual desire for him, and his penis, was
brought out by the fact that HE was shy to bring up
the subject. I found out what he wouldn't show me
when I saw Kim's X-rated video at Megs house. That
opened up my mind, as well as my mouth.
The young girl we saw in that video was in love with
her partner and had no qualms about taking him in her
mouth. I knew I loved my man as much as that, once he
proved he was a man. I looked beyond the physical act
of oral sex and swallowing semen, to the act of love
that it is. When we desired something sexually, we
were not afraid to ask each other, or to experiment.
The thing that made all of this easy was, we loved and
trusted each other. Even when we were innocent kids
who weren't sure what to do with our genitalia, we
still loved and trusted each other and had a goal of
being together forever, very early on.

- - - - - - - - - - - - -

Our First Getaway from college - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

The final few days leading up to our departure to
college was supposed to be a sex filled romp that
would hold us over until we saw each other again. Ha,
think again!

The details of life and love are totally different
than those of life and school as you prepare to leave
home for the first time. So many people you had to
see, so many details you had to attend to. Not to
mention, packing, deciding what to bring, and what not
to bring.
Turning your life's switch from "care free, fun and
love filled," to "student, first semester, scared as
hell," took both hands and all the strength you could
muster.

As we got down to the final days of our summer it
became increasingly obvious that we were not going to
be able to make up for future lost time filling our
cups from each others sex fonts. "Too busy" became the
mantra of each cancelled meeting.

In the end, at our last late night phone conversation,
we decided that since our Upstate New York schools
were only 72 miles apart we could meet on the first
Sunday before classes to say our official goodbyes.
(Read -sex) Later, we were to find that there was a
reason that freshmen students were summoned on the
Wednesday before classes were to start, and those 5
days were still not going to be enough time to adjust
to campus life, and life with new roommates;
The roommates of which you had no choosing.

I was to live in a suite style dorm room. There were 3
small rooms and one larger common area. In the common
area we could share refrigerator, stereo and the few
pieces of furniture they provided. My roommates were
to be Henny and Maria.

I asked upon our first meeting if "Henny" was short
for Henrietta, I was given a cold, "No - guess again."
I never ventured another guess, but by the end of the
first weekend, I heard the same question asked, and
same answer given about 100 times. You would have
thought she would have a better answer than that. She
acted like it was a stupid question, but I didn't
think it was. Although it was a little thing, she was
off on the wrong foot with me.

Just before my first Residence Life Council meeting,
on Saturday night, I had to make a call to Bill and
tell him that our planned meeting on Sunday would be
impossible, unless he could make the trip all the way
Upstate. There was no way I was going to be able to
rent a car and drive the halfway to meet him. Bill had
given me $50 and a phone number to rent a car for just
such a liaison. Freshmen were not allowed to have a
car on campus. Bill thought the rented car would give
me transportation to see him, as well as a way to get
any last minute odds and ends I might need.
His good intentions were for naught. It seemed that
both our campuses made it impossible to find free time
for any such high jinx. I had spent all of Saturday
scouting down, and waiting in lines for, my books for
the first day of classes.
When I got back to my room Henny was reading a campus
guide and without looking up said;
"Karen, a boy called and left a message for you to
call him. I lost the number, sorry. In the future,
please try to have an answering machine pick up your
calls."

I stopped for a second to see if Henny was trying to
be funny, or snotty. I was in the mood for neither. I
couldn't decide whether to take her snottiness, or to
confront it now. The pressure of being away from Bill
and home got the best of me.

"Well, fuck you too, Henny Penny. My name is Carree,
and you know it is. It's on the fucking door. There
are just 3 of us behind that goddamn door and looking
out for each other shouldn't be all that hard. Taking
a phone message shouldn't kill you; I would have done
it for you, or anyone under these new circumstances.
If you had left the phone to ring more than 5 times,
it would have picked up itself, and how could you have
lost the number, I bet you haven't left the room," I
said in an even voiced mini-tirade.

"Listen blondie," she countered. "If you think I'm
going to be your booking agent for every guy you want
to meet or date, you're wrong. I didn't have a pen and
by the time I found one, I forgot it. With your looks,
I don't imagine you'll have to wait long for another
call."

I wanted to rip her face off, but that wasn't me. I
decided to take the high road and take the blame for
getting off on the wrong foot.

"Listen Henny, I called you a name, you called me one.
Let's end it right here. We should be able to get
along. I'll look after your calls if you're not here,
if you can do the same for Maria and I.
So, One might sense you have an issue with my being
blonde and want to stereo type me. THAT, is stupid.
Also, I'll only have one caller, which will be Bill,
my future husband. He goes to school about 75 miles
from here and if we remain roommates for more than few
weeks, you'll meet him.
If we have a problem, let's get it out in the open
now. I don't know what I possible could have done to
cause you to treat me like I am some burden on you,"
I said, as I put all my cards on the table.

"I'm sorry for being so rotten, but MY boyfriend
hasn't called me yet and I'm here 3 days now. He's not
away at school, he's at home, and I sense NOT missing
me. He's the best friend I have. I don't have the
blonde hair, the big boobs, the confidant air that you
do, to get another lover so easy," Henny sort of
apologized.

"Well Henny, you would think that I flaunted myself or
my situation, and I haven't." I started in. "We've
barely talked." I concluded, and then continued.
"If what you perceive as my "confidant air" offends
you, I am sorry. But, I must tell you, I am scared
shitless and about as far from confidant as possible.
The only thing I have that is sure is my relationship
with my fiance. The fact that you lost his number
pisses me off, but does not deter or diminish that
confidence. We are forever. So if the fact that your
boyfriend hasn't called has made you think that
breaking me up with mine will make you feel better,
try again. Like I said, we are forever. Take my phone,
call your boyfriend on my dime, and ask him why he
hasn't called you. When you get the answer, you will
know and maybe you won't be so pissy. THEN maybe we
can get off on the right foot and we can become
friends, as long as we are going to live together."

That said, I turned, handed her my phone, went into my
cubicle and closed the door.

I knew Bill would call me back, and I suspected that
he was going to tell me the same thing I was going to
tell him, that is was too hectic to get away. My
asking him to drive all the way here would be selfish,
and if he did come, I don't know when he and I would
have time together, besides the evening, and I didn't
want him getting back to his campus dorm late. His
classes began Monday morning as well.

I had about a half hour to relax before my next pre
planned "freshman welcome" event put on by the Student
Life Dept. I was chosen to take part in a program to
help other frosh with problems. It was a 4-year thing
of helping students get along with campus life. Those
in the fourth year of the program were indoctrinating
potential new members. We were chosen from personality
profiles that were taken at orientation. I wasn't in
love with being picked, and could have turned it down,
but the Residence Life guide from orientation weekend
said it cold open a lot of other doors for you.
So, I would try it.

I had just lay back on the hardest bed I would ever
sleep on and I heard a knock on the window. It was may
other roommate, Maria.

Maria was a thin, dark haired Brooklyn Italian girl
who clicked with me when we roomed on Orientation
Weekend. We had hoped to be paired for the year and
made the request when we mailed our registration forms
in. Our pairing showed the good sense it was to attend
the orientation. We both missed boyfriends that
weekend, we both were in committed relationships, and
we were 2 peas in a pod in many ways.
There would be few conflicts with us.

I opened the blinds to answer her knock.

"Is Henny still here, still in a lousy mood, waiting
for the phone to ring?" she asked.

"Yes, and I assume you had a run in with her, too. I
just used more swear words than I had said in 4 years
of high school, all in just one sentence with her.
She's taking her boyfriends inattentiveness out on us,
I guess," I said.
"I gave her my phone and told her to call on my dime,
but I don't know if she will. The least she can do is
sit in her own room. She's out in the common room, and
I sure as hell don't want to sit out there with her,
if all she is going to do is piss and moan."

"Tell you what," Maria said, "I'll come in, and you
and I can both try to get her off the dime to call
him, or forget about it for now."

"It's worth a try," I said, "I'll meet you in there
in a second."

I shut the window and gave Maria 10 seconds to go
through the main door. We both opened the common room
together, and Maria shouted out.

"That's it Henny, your roommates are sick of you
moping. Let's call the boyfriend and get his story
before he drives you nuts and makes the 3 of us crazy.
How can 3 girls have fun on this campus if one of us
is miserable?"

Henny sat up startled, at first mad, then she smiled.
"I guess I've been a real cunt to the two of you. I'm
really sorry. My relationship can be a pain in the
ass, and I knew he could do this. God only knows what
he might be up to. We don't have a big commitment to
each other in that way."

Maria blushed. "Henny, I swear a little and don't care
if you do, but that "C" word is just not one I like,
it's really demeaning to women in general. I'm no
activist, but please refrain from that one word, OK?"

"Ditto from here," I added.

"Geez, sorry. I guess it is a little rough, and I
don't really use it that much, only to describe the
kind of female I have been today." Henny said, and
smiled and cocked her head, saying, "Do you really
think I should call him? I WOULD freak him out."

"Sure, go ahead, it wouldn't hurt. Tell him you're the
only girl in the dorm not to hear from her guy," Maria
said.

Henny laughed, "He said he wouldn't call until the
goodbye sex wore off. Maybe it hasn't."

"It's been 4 days Henny, no girl is that good, unless
you have special talents," Maria said. "Call him and
tell him it wore off you. Make him worry a little."

I was a little surprised at Maria saying that to
Henny, but apparently she liked the idea, she was
dialing the phone. We heard her ask for Nick, and she
flushed when someone picked up. I motioned Maria to my
room and let Henny have her privacy.

We sat on the bed and shook hands; glad we nipped a
problem in the bud.

"Hello sex is better than goodbye sex, any way" Maria
confided. "I didn't see Jack for 5 minutes in my last
3 days home, he was so busy getting ready too. I don't
think I'll see him until Columbus Day or something,
but the phone will have to do."

"It is a hard time to have a commitment, when you know
you'll be apart. Sex is he last thing I worry about,
well not the last thing," I laughed, "But, you know
just seeing him, holding him, talking to him, you
know, sharing the wavelengths. He makes me whole," I
said.

"Oh, that's so nice a sentiment," Maria said. "Jack
and I are a lot like that. I just wish he were a bit
less serious at times. He forgets we are still kids,
at heart."

"Bill can be serious too, and almost too much. But, he
does open up. When we're alone we have so much fun." I
said, blushing as soon as I said it.

"I didn't mean that kind of alone, not that he's not
fun then. Oh' hell. You know what I mean Maria." I
said trying to stop from getting any deeper into our
personal stuff.

There was a knock on the door, it was Henny, and she
wanted to talk.

"Well, I'm glad I called. I guess my phone doesn't
work, he tried to call," she said. " I got this from
his roommate, and he says he is on his way up here.
It's only about 3 hours. I think he wants to stay the
night. I should tell you guys that he and I are in no
big love affair; we've just been handy to each other.
He's a great guy, sort of like a brother I never had,
ummm. . . that I sleep with."

"Whoa, slow down," Maria said. "As far as rules, I
don't know anything about overnight guests. I think
it's OK. As far as I'm concerned, I just want him out
of here in the morning so I can get showered and
everything. Come on, this is our room. Our bathroom is
off the common room; it's going to be real hard to
have guests. Do we all agree, and don't be afraid to
speak your minds. I'll go along with a majority."

"Umm, this is going to be tough," I said. "I would
like Bill to be able to stay here from time to time,
but most times when he comes, I hope we can get a
room. You know, maybe we can plan around the others
going home or getting a room. But, if the 3 of us are
here, boyfriends will have to be off limits for the
most part. I think that's only fair."

"Yeah, I fully understand. I would never think of
having him here in the morning, unless you guys were
gone and I was going to be alone. I like my privacy,
too. He, or any other guy who stays, will have to get
out during the night, or very early in the morning. I
think that's fair," Henny said.

"Well," Maria began, "I'll go along with it this
weekend Henny, sort of a test, like. But, yes, he does
have to be out early. I like my privacy."

As Maria finished, my phone rang. It was Bill. As I
suspected, his coming to see me, or me going halfway
to meet him, was going to be out this weekend. We
both bit off more than we could chew thinking we could
prepare for school and see each other.
"Each other" was not a problem and didn't need any
work. The school part was where we needed to
concentrate. We made no bones about the fact we would
miss each other this weekend.
The pressure of school was already a burden on our
relationship. We would be testing how strong we were
as a couple.

I went to my Residence Life Facilitator training
seminar, Maria scouted out for more books, and Henny
went in search of the women's sports director. Women's
Soccer and Field Hockey were looking for walk-ons and
she wanted to sign up. I asked her to get any Track
info for me. Hopefully I could a least work out with
the team and be a second for some events, at least
enough to keep me in shape. I liked this better than
any exercise class or self-induced physical regimen.
Doing it as a team member made it much easier for me
to stay in shape. I knew I was not kidding myself to
think I was really good enough to compete on a week-
to-week basis with the real athletes. I was fairly
quick afoot and had decent stamina. The only thing I
lacked was that real sports competitive edge. The best
thing about the running was that it kept my legs and
my butt firm, my belly flat, and my shoulders and
upper back from slouching, thus keeping my breasts up
and out there. I wanted Bills plate to be full, and he
kept in shape for me. We had both given each other
gold medals for OUR marathons.

We finished our meeting at Residence Life about 8:45
and as we left the meeting hall, there was a sticky
note on the meeting room doors little peek window,
"Carree, meet Maria at Newman Quad, called 8:30."
I went out to check with the "go-fer and pointer" who
worked that hall, but she apparently left her post
sometime after the call. Who could blame her, sitting
there all day showing freshman where to go and what to
do.

I rushed over to the Newman Quad and there sat Maria
with 2 piles of books and a forlorn look on her face.

"Carree, thank God you made it. Can you help me with
these? I feel so stupid. My art classes required so
many books and workbooks! I had no idea. While I was
waiting in lines and putting together the pile I had a
little cart they let me take, but then they told me I
couldn't leave the building with it. I tried to carry
them, but I only made it this far, and there was a
phone here. Do you hate me?" Maria said, near tears,
it seemed.

I laughed at her frustration. "What were you going to
do if I didn't show up?" I asked.

"I don't know. Unbutton my blouse a few buttons and
roll my waist up a few inches to show some leg I
guess," she laughed.

"I'm surprised some guy hasn't come along to offer
help without all that," I said.

"Everyone else is buried in books too," she said.
"Matter of fact, a guy said he had to come by here
around 9 and if I was still here, he would help. Can
you please help me Carree?" Maria was exasperated and
embarrassed.

We divvied up the pile into 2 loads and made our way
back to our dorm. She couldn't found a place further
from our room to call and wait for me. We were just
about 500 yards from "home" when we came upon Henny
and Nick, her boyfriend. They were walking toward the
same building from the other direction.
We saw Henny point and Nick ran ahead to meet us.
"Hen says you're her roomies and need some help. Let
me take those." Nick said in a voice that would have
melted butter. He was a dream.

"I can't let you take all of them," Maria said.
'You're so nice to help."

Nick looked Maria in the eye and you could see he was
melting her defenses right away. This guy was a hound,
and had all the moves, looks, voice and demeanor to
pull it off.

"I wasn't negotiating," Nick said.
"I can take them, it's not a problem."

With that, he knelt and put the books from Maria's
arms on a knee, arranging them from biggest to
smallest, using the smaller ones to make a square
load, and then he disarmed me with his eyes.

"Now yours, angel" he said as I bent to let him take
them from me one at a time. He built one large square
load on his knee, and then hefted them up.

"I'll meet you at the door of the building," he said
as he hurried with his large load in tow.

Henny was just catching up to us.
"Isn't he a dreamboat, and he's like that naturally,
without trying," Henny said.

"Henny, he IS a dish, and you say he's like a brother
to you?" Maria said.

The 3 of us turned to walk up and meet Nick at the
door as Henny spoke.

"We were in daycare together as babies and every grade
in school. He's had girlfriends, and I've had
boyfriends and when we are in between, besides always
being friends, we sleep together. I know it's weird.
It's probably why I never can keep a boyfriend for a
long time. They feel threatened. But any girl who
wants him, has to accept me too. We're friends. We'll
always be friends," Henny said as she stopped to make
a point with us.

"Umm, don't get the wrong idea. If he has a
girlfriend, or me a boyfriend, or anything, we don't
"do it" then. We aren't swingers or anything. Nothing
weird like that. I know it's a strange relationship.
I'll explain more as we get to know each other, OK?"
Henny said.

Maria and I didn't know what to make of Henny and her
arrangement, but I knew Nick was a hunk, and he looked
like the type to be sniffing butt holes and humping
legs, in a dog sense. (That's so unfair for me to
categorize like that, but that's what it reminds me
of) But, his looks and whole package were disarming.
Henny was good looking in a frumpy-sexy sort of way.
She certainly would have no problem finding a guy to
be interested in her. But Nick, here was a guy who
could have most any girl he wanted. My own first
impression said he and Henny were in love and just too
jaded by the "friendship" thing to come to grips with
it.

We got to the door of our Hall and Nick sat patiently
waiting for us. I think he went so swiftly ahead to be
sure Henny had a chance to explain a little about
them.

"Nick, thank's so much for bailing me out," Maria
said. "My name is Maria," she said as she shook hands.

Henny piped up, "And this is Carree. She's the one who
let me use her phone when I found mine was dead."

Nick turned and took my hand to shake it, and his
eyes, oh my god, those eyes, just unraveled me.

"So nice to meet you Carree." Nick said, "Hen said her
roommates were special, but I had no idea," as he
picked up the load of books to go with the load of
crap he just shoveled.

We got inside the common room and Nick was pointed to
Maria's door and he set the books on her bed. We each
went to our rooms and left Nick alone in the common as
we freshened up. Maria and I may have seen Nick as a
hound, but we made sure we looked good for him. Ahh,
vanity.

Soon the four of us were sitting in the common room
chit-chatting about school and life's experiences.
Nick was going to Community college back home and
planned to join Henny here at the SUNY school with the
lesser expensive CC credits he needed to get started
on his major. All the while we talked Henny snuggled
close to Nick and you could see she was either really
missing him, homesick, or horny. It may very well have
been all three. I was pretty well convinced that the 2
of them were just afraid to commit to each other. I've
had guy friends who were special and so very close,
like Jerry Bennett, who I went all through all grades
of school with, but the thought of sleeping with them
was not an option.

"I don't know about the rest of you, but I am starved"
Maria said, "And the last meal is served at Frazier
Hall at 9:55, if you aren't in line by then, sorry, no
food. We have 20 minutes to get there."

"You and Carree go ahead," Henny said, not waiting to
find if I was hungry too."Nick and I just shared a
pizza he brought from home in his van. It was cold,
but it was home."

I was a little affamato, but not starved, but was
willing to let them have time alone. Knowing Nick had
a van, I kind of knew where he would sleep once he
left Henny's bed.

Maria and I went to Frazier and had a bountiful dinner
of salad and Jell-O. We would have had more, but it
was all that was left. As the school year went on,
they had more and more food left over each day, as
students began to grow weary of college food. But
tonight, the pickings were slim.

After our sumptuous dinner we strolled back to our
dorm stopping at 2 frosh parties on campus. Both
parties had signs up telling where the booze parties,
off campus, were. As tempting as it sounded, tonight
was to be an early night for me, and Maria as well.
With just Sunday to prepare for our first full week of
classes, a hangover was not in the mix, plus my drink
of choice was champagne. Those keg parties were pretty
much champagne free.

As we let ourselves into our room it was dark. We put
on the lights and saw Henny's door was closed. We were
not sure whether to assume they were in there, it was
only 11:15, or were checking out parties on or off
campus. We put on the tv to catch the end of the news
and SNL. We whispered back and forth deciding whether
we were alone, or if dirty deeds were quietly being
done behind Henny's door. I reminded Maria that it was
none of our business, but it didn't keep me from
wondering.
By midnight I was nodding off and caught Maria doing
the same. I told her "goodnight" and went off to my
room, closing the door after visiting the community
john. I heard Maria turn off the tv and saw the light
go out in the common room and heard her door click
shut. In the stone silence of the room, I heard loud
whispering from the other side of Henny's wall. It was
hard to make out what was being said, but in a few
minutes there was no doubt what they were doing.

That night, assuming, they had already "done it" once
before we got back, Henny got her self good and fucked
at least 2 more times. It's hard to believe I could
have slept through one of them, but I was that tired.
Henny was as loud as I am when I cum at the end of
Bills tongue, and she made no effort to stifle it.
Nick kept giving her loud shushes, but she apparently
had little or no control. I assume the last time I
heard Henny, she was on her knees, getting it from
behind, with her hands on my wall. She was announcing
her orgasm, almost in my ear. Needless to say, it made
me horny to hear the sex from the other side. I missed
Bill and this was going to have to do.

She was not listening to Nick when he was shushing
her, nor did she care. My fingers were deep in my
pussy, while my other thumb and forefinger milked my
clit. I came quietly, much as I did at home, when I
was alone in my room. Trying not to get excited and
influenced by their screwing was impossible. I was
tense and I missed Bill already.
By the time I came the second time on Henny's third
screw, I was wishing to have Bills cock to play with
and suck on. To feel that hard cock in my mouth as it
shot its load to the back of my throat was what I was
wishing for.
I worried for a second that my craving made me a
pervert, but I realized that it was only Bill I
craved. For a split second I thought of myself with
Nick, and as hunky, and as much as he made my loins
ache earlier with just his eyes and smile, the thought
of anyone else's penis but Bills made me chill.
I missed, not just A penis, but Bills, and the way
Bill loved me. To be sure, the image of 2 people
screwing on the other side of my wall made me hot, and
got me to orgasm.
But it was Bill that I wanted. My second orgasm,
caused by Henny almost shouting sexual cheers in my
ear, my third overall, wore me to a frazzle and I
drifted off into deep sleep.

I heard some noises a few hours later in the common
room that woke me. As deep a sleep as my finger play
had gotten me into, sleeping in a strange bed kept my
senses wary. I cleared my head and realized it was
Nick leaving. A glance at my clock told me it was 5:15
a.m. I was glad Nick had enough common sense and
decency to be gone when we all got up.
I heard them argue a little, with Nick saying he
definitely had to go, and Henny wanting him to stay
longer. God, hadn't she had enough? Then I heard the
door swing open and then close, followed by the outer
door to our Hall, both open and close.
I just closed my eyes when I heard our door open and
close again and the outer door do the same. My
interest was piqued.

I parted 2 slats of the Venetians and saw Henny, in
pajamas, running to Nick, who was no more than 100
feet from the door. They embraced and kissed for a
long time. Apparently Henny was not going to see him
for a while, and frankly, if Bill had to leave in the
middle of the night, I wouldn't want him to go either.
What happened next made me feel like the dirty voyeur,
but I couldn't turn away.
Henny broke her kiss with Nick, and in the pre dawn
light I saw her squat down and unzip his jeans. Henny
looked around to make sure no one was else was
stirring (who stirs at 5:15 in the morning?) She drew
out his penis and proceeded to give him a blowjob
right there in between the Halls.
I wondered if she was going to finish him right there,
but then she stood and turned around, lowering her
bottoms and bending over.
Nick, still fully dressed, with only his cock out,
slammed into her pussy, but Henny was quiet this time,
realizing that waking the Quad to see her screwing
just might be embarrassing.
Nick came in about 20 seconds, obviously primed by her
sucking. Henny went from a bend to a squat, and I
assume she was letting Nick's cum run out of her. He
went to the front of her and she took his penis back
in her mouth, apparently cleaning it for the ride
home.
She finished doing that and Nick stuffed it back in
his pants, while she continued to squat. Nick reached
into his pocket and took out a napkin, or his
handkerchief and handed it to her. She wiped herself
and pulled up her bottoms and kissed Nick again.
They hugged and he was on his way. She stood, with
arms folded in the cool morning air just before the
sun broke the horizon, waving goodbye to her friend.
She walked, albeit a little funny, back up to the Hall
entrance. Through my open window I could hear keys
jiggling in her hand, and her humming a song of
contentment.

In a way, I was astonished at what I saw, in a way I
was jealous. I was happy for Henny. She was the most
homesick of the 3 of us, the most insecure of the
three.
But she knew that she was the one who was satiated the
most right now. She was the first to get off with her
guy at school and face the first week of school with a
smile on her face. I had another orgasm in her honor.
In the morning I was the first up about 10:30 and
Maria followed about a half hour later. We made some
small talk and she finally got a shit-eating grin on
her face and asked:
"Did their cavorting keep you awake last night? If
not, you must sleep like the dead. Apparently she
doesn't care who hears her. Wow, it was quite a show."

"Oh Yeah, I heard them. God Bless her. It was quite
inspirational." I said.

"Believe me, I know what you mean. I miss Jack too."
Maria intimated.

"You didn't happen to see them when they left together
this morning, did you?" Maria asked.

I was embarrassed to say that I spied.
"No, I didn't. I figured he left early, why?"

"She did him again, outside, not fifty yards away from
the building. I couldn't fully see both of them, all
of the time, from my window, but it was obvious what
was going on. I looked out when I heard her leave
about 10 seconds after he did," Maria said.

"Well," I said, "One of us will be in a good mood
today. God, I miss Bill, but the inspiration was
welcome last night," I admitted.

"Yes, we can be naughty little creatures can't we,"
Maria said agreeing with me.

Frazier didn't open until noon for breakfast (I'm
sorry, back home we call that LUNCH), so I decided to
shower, but just as I was going in Maria passed me.
Now we had 2 stalls, but I wasn't ready for community
nudity yet. I realized that some days it was going to
be unavoidable. But, today, I let Maria finish. When
she was done I went in took my shower, with Maria
agreeing to wait and go to Frazier with me.
I was halfway through my shower when Henny paraded in
to shower herself.

"Hi Carree. Umm, sorry if we got a little loud last
night, I really needed it. I won't be seeing him for a
while. So . . . . . Hey, nice shave job! You go
baldie for your boyfriend, or do it for your self?"
Henny asked, giving my nude body the once over.

"Ah . . Um . .It's for both of us," I said
uncomfortably as I turned away.

"Hey, don't go shy on me, Carree. Living together like
this, we have to get used to it. Nothing is private.
You're beautiful and have nothing to be ashamed of,"
Henny paused, then added. "I say nothing is private
because, . . Nick said you were watching us screw in
the Quad this morning. He saw the blinds part. Don't
be embarrassed. If I cared I wouldn't have done it
outside."

I was stunned and embarrassed, almost to tears.
"I am so sorry, Henny. I just looked out to make sure
everything was OK, and then one thing led to another
and . . ."

"Don't sweat it, Carree. I needed a good dicking, and
I got it. I don't do those things with every guy I go
out with, just Nick. He's special. Please understand,
I'm no slut or whore." Henny defended herself.

I was still uncomfortable. "I can't judge you Henny,
and I don't." I said. "What you two did was private,
and I was a bad person to keep looking. I even denied
it to Maria, who also saw you. So, lets just drop it,
OK?"

There was a long pause as Henny thought about our
words, standing there in the nude watching my backside
as I spoke.

"Thanks Carree," Henny said. She paused a long time
and I turned to hear the rest of what I knew she
wanted to say.

"Thanks for not judging me, and letting it drop with
Maria. I appreciate it. It was one of the few times I
didn't feel guilty about sex, up until Nick said you
were peeking. Now, it all feels good again."

I smiled at her, "Take a shower and come to breakfast
with us, OK?"

She smiled and said "Sure!"

I finished my shower and met Maria in the common room
and asked her to wait for Henny, too. We all went to
breakfast and the incident was never brought up again.
Nick came and stayed over one other time before
Columbus Day. Maria and I went to a party that night
and stayed out until 3 a.m. When we got back, all
as quiet in Henny's room and in the morning, when we
got up, Nick was gone and no one heard a thing, except
the walls.

I had not seen Bill since August 31st, the Wednesday
before Labor Day. It was now October 7th and we had
our first break for, of all things, Columbus Day. We
had classes on Labor Day and get Columbus Day off.
Go figure New York State schools!

All of the plans Bill and I had made, to get together
on weekends from time to time were dashed by studies
and Bills internship with Time, Inc. Using the school
computers he was able to get pieces to edit, and was
submitting "Campus Life" articles, which was a monthly
feature, and "Youth in America" articles, a twice
monthly feature. He hadn't been published yet, but
felt he was close. He was excited that the critiquing
of his pieces had gotten less and less negative and
more positive. He had one "contributing to" credit in
the magazine, and I missed it at the newsstand. I
ferreted it out of the library to make sure I had it
to show him that I had seen it. He was so proud.

The whole week leading up to Friday the 7th I cringed
every time the phone rang, in fear it was Bill
canceling again. I know he missed me like crazy. We
had phone sex a couple times, and he told me about all
the times he was frustrated and horny, missing me,
jerking off.
My story about Henny in the Quad got him off as well
as it did me. But we needed the real thing. He called
on Thursday night as promised. I held my breath not
wanting to hear a change in plans, but he said,
"I've got a surprise for you!!"

The sound of his voice had me hot, but his words made
me hotter.

"I just got off the phone from 3 phone calls. Number
one, I talked to your mom and Dad and said I was going
to bring you home for the weekend, and they need not
bother coming for you. I will deliver you early
Saturday afternoon. I spoke to my mom and Dad and told
them to expect me Saturday afternoon. Then I also
spoke to a real nice hotel in Syracuse and told them
that we would be arriving in the early evening on
Friday for a nice stay in their honeymoon suite, and
would be returning on Monday night in a regular room
with a king size bed.
Since your first class isn't until 11:00 on Monday,
and mine isn't until noon, we can leave at 7 on
Monday and get you to school in plenty of time, and I
can do the same. But, that's 2 whole nights alone,
just you and me. What do you think?"

"Oh Bill, I have my hands in my pants already. I NEED
you so bad right now. We can never go this long again.
It's not just the sex; it's just seeing YOU. God, I
need to hold you! (I was starting to cry) I need to
hear your voice, to feel your skin against mine, and
then, IT'S THE SEX!! But I don't want anyone but you.
Ever since I saw Henny in the Quad with her boyfriend,
I have ached for you," I said.

Bill paused at my words and said, "I thought you made
that story up, just to get me hot and we could do it
on the phone together!"

"No, I couldn't make something like that up. It
happened!! It made you as hot as it did me. We did it
on the phone when I was telling you; imagine what I
was doing when I watched them. But, I need you now.
You can take me now, Bill. I don't want to wait till
we are married." I admitted.

"Carree, think about what you're saying. You know I
would love to be inside you, inside your pussy, making
you happy, making me happy. But, we've waited this
long, let's keep waiting making it as special as it
should be. Plus, you never know the consequences. I
got a note from Jerry Bennett, and Julie is pregnant.
He wants your email, but I told him we would see him
this weekend. Julie's prep school may not let her
carry to term at school. The only thing saving her is
that she's a second year student. But, she still may
have to leave before the semester finishes. They are
screwed," Bill said.

Bills words grounded me, and took me out of my horny
little dream. Jerry Bennett was my oldest pal in
school. Julie was a year older and went to a 2 year
Prep school to get ready for a Law degree. What would
happen to her plans now, . . their plans now?
I didn't know Julie all that well, but I knew Jerry
was playing in his band almost every weekend to help
save money for his own college. He confided that they
would get married after his fourth year and then work
while she got her Masters. All their plans were shot
to shit, unless she did something about the baby, and
I doubted Jerry would let that happen. I left Bill
with a long pause on the phone.

"Oh shit, Bill. That's awful. In the paper mom sent me
about the Columbus Day Parade, Jerry's band is playing
at The Aud on Sunday. I'm looking forward to hearing
them and seeing him. Damn, this can't be true, can it?
I asked.

"That's what he told me Tuesday night and in my mind,
I was so proud, that we had been so good, Care. We
don't have to do it to make love. God, you know I want
to. But this one is hitting home. I wasn't even going
to tell you until we were home. Come on, let's be the
hot virgins, we know we can make each other hot and
happy." Bill told me.

"Oh, I know you're right, and now I really know you're
right. I probably would have changed my mind anyway,"
I said.

"Yeah, you big tease!" Bill kidded, always finding
away to make me smile.

"Let's cut this call short and save some bucks, and
I'll see you after your last class on Friday, 3:20
right? Be packed and ready to go! I love you, madly,"
Bill said.

"Oh, I love you even "madly-er." Take THAT you English
Lit major. Work on putting fuck in the dictionary, I
expect to use it a lot times on Friday night, OK?
Yes, 3:20 is the end of my last class. Follow the
signs to Hall Hall. I'll be looking for you," I
finished.

"Goodbye, my sweet," he said as he hung the phone up.

I went to bed that night knowing that the next night I
would be wrapped around Bill, feeling him, tasting
him, him tasting me. I wasn't sure if I wanted to fool
with the butt-sex, it would be nice, but you always
run the risk of being sore or uncomfortable the next
day. So far, I had been pretty lucky. Bill had packed
the toys with his stuff when we left. I insisted he
take them, I didn't want to be tempted to use them on
myself when I was alone.
If he brought them tomorrow, I guess it would mean
that he wanted to get in me, uhh . . . Back there.
We have to come up with a sexier name that anal sex,
butt-sex or up the ass. Those names all sound so dirty
and tawdry. It can be so beautiful. Yes, it is messy
to prepare and can have some embarrassing
consequences, but we have mostly followed all the
rules and not had a problem when we did it. The one
time we didn't follow the rules, we paid with, as Bill
called it, unpleasantness. As long as I was with Bill,
it made no difference. I could just hug him and hold
him and I'm sure I would orgasm and float through the
weekend. Every person should feel this much love at
least once in his or her lives.

My alarm was set an hour early so I could have time to
pack in the morning. Nick was coming to get Henny and
Maria's Jack was flying into Syracuse and driving up
to spend the long weekend in our dorm. If we timed it
right, and it would be close, everyone would meet
everyone by 3:30 tomorrow. Faces would go with all the
names we had used in our conversations with our loves.

I slept like a hibernating bear on Thursday night. My
lover was coming to rescue me.
Friday's classes flew by in a complete turnaround of
what I expected. I was sure it would be the longest
day of my life. My English Prof asked my permission
for her to read my paper I had done on Life in New
York State.
We each had to draw subjects from a hat and submit
composition that would make the reader want to go out
of his way to find additional information on your
random subject. When I got it, I hated it because it
seemed so "high school," but she said mine was the
only one that intrigued her and wanted to show
examples in my style. As much as I was proud, I was
embarrassed. It felt like high school. The other 2
classes I had, a Lit appreciation class that I
stumbled into to fill my credits has turned to be a
great class, and finally my art class. Art is
something where I feel I have a bit of talent, but the
prof really knows how to make you feel good about
yourself and brings a lot out of you. I can draw
still life pretty well. I don't know where this will
lead me, but I am keeping my major open. Today we
mostly talked and "appreciated" each others work. It
was only a couple minutes after 3 when he told us to
bag the day, and enjoy the weekend. I think I did a
sprint across campus to get to Hall Hall. (If your
name was Hall, shouldn't you be exempt from having
them name a Hall after you. It's like Street Street)

I couldn't wait to get in my room, change into clean
clothes and move my stuff outside to wait for Bill. I
opened the door to the common room and there sat
Maria, and I assume her friend Jack, Henny and Nick,
and in the corner, BILL.

I looked at everyone as an unending smile crossed my
face. I looked again at Bill, and without a word ran
and jumped in his arms. I never held him so tight as I
did then.
I never knew how much I missed him. To hold him, smell
him, feel the warmth from his body.

"On my God, Oh my God, Oh my God, I missed you!!" I
whispered in his ear so low only he could hear. I was
crying, and I would not let go. How a man could have
that effect on me was beyond my wildest dream. His
gripped hug across my back loosened, but I would not
relent. I waited so long for this.

"Carree, I'm here, you're here, and everything is
perfect. I'm not going anywhere. Introduce me to your
friends" Bill whispered to me.

I let Bill go, and I realized I was all wet-eyed and
red faced, embarrassed I had made a scene, but I
really didn't care.

"I'm sorry, everyone. You probably already know, this
is Bill, and I really love him a lot. This is Maria,
and I assume John, Henny, and Nick" I said.

Maria and John stood up and Maria said "Carree, this
is John, but we always use Jack. When I talk about him
if he is not around I always say John, I don't know
why, but he's my Jack," Maria said as she hugged him.

I extended my hand and we shook hands. Jack was quite
handsome and sort of rugged looking, maybe an athlete.
He and Maria looked like the cover of a fitness
magazine.

Henny stood up and hugged Maria and then me. "It is so
great to finally meet the guys you have been talking
about these first couple months up here in God's
country. I'm the only one to have a visitor here so
far and I was beginning to wonder if Jack and Bill
existed," Henny chuckled.

Dreamboat Nick stood up and said "I knew girls as
pretty as the both of you had to have boyfriends, no
matter what Henny says. Hey, I hate to be the party
spoiler here, but Hen, we should get rolling. Your mom
said she would hold dinner till 7 o'clock unless she
heard otherwise. If we leave now, we should make it
OK."

"Nick doesn't get home cooked meals at his frat, so my
Mom is it for him" Henny said. "Umm, Nicks parents
split up and his mom moved away, and his Dad lives
at the VA home, he's got big time medical problems.
It's a long story."

I had wondered why if Nick was "home," he lived in the
frat, I guess that explained it all. I'm sure Henny
would let more of his story out as we got to know each
other. But, for now, Bill was anxious to get a move on
too.

"Yeah, babydoll, let's get your stuff out to the car
and we can head out too. It was nice to meet each of
you; I think I've heard all the stories. Carree likes
to fill me in." Bill said.

I think each couple wanted to get out and be alone
with each other. There was a tension that can only be
broken when you finally get alone. With Henny and
Nick, it was hard to tell which one of them was the
one who wouldn't admit to really being in love with
the other, while both denied it. There were times when
Henny acted the part, and other times Nick. They were
a good couple and I hoped they both admitted their
love to each other. They couldn't be just friends. No
way.
I imagine Maria and John, . . .er Jack, were going to
be spending the bulk of time in the room after we
left. They wouldn't be together again until Christmas,
for sure.

Bill and I piled each other up with my things and we
trekked to his car. I don't think I shut up for the
next ten minutes, telling Bill how much I missed him
and what I had done that day. Nervous energy had to be
expended if I was going to have to sit in the car for
a little over 2 hours to Syracuse.
Once the car was loaded and I got in the front seat, I
scooted over and hugged Bill again and kissed him over
and over. I didn't want to neck, because I would have
to have him right here, and I wanted to wait until we
got situated in our room. Bill finally got me to move
over so he had room to drive the unfamiliar road. We
talked about everything in our lives for the whole 2
hours and that made the time go by in a whisper.

We were just pulling to a stop in the Hotel parking
lot when I cuddled up to Bill and asked him, "Did you
bring our toys. Do you want to get that frisky, doing
it in my . . . umm "back there," or are we going be
tame this time and just love each other like crazy?" I
said kissing his lips.

"I have a little preparation kit for anal, if you want
to use it, Carree." Bill said as he sat back. He
turned in the seat and hugged and squeezed me. "I want
so much to be inside of you Carree. But, only if you
feel OK and everything is right. Believe me, just
holding you all night would be enough. I love you so
much."

Bill hadn't shown a lot of emotion ever since I first
saw him back at the dorm. I knew he had something on
his mind, and I feared it was school or internship
related. I didn't want something weighing on his mind.
He finally spilled.

"Ever since you said you wanted to give it up for us
last night on the phone, I've thought about being
inside you Care. I know, and you know that can't
happen yet. The risks are too great. I think the fact
we put so much emphasis on it makes it harder to
ignore. But, I love you so much, I just want to do it
as much as you. This other way, this way seems so
nasty . . . I don't know. So, . . . dear God, I can't
even think of a word. But, when we actually do it, it
is so beautiful. I'm just afraid that when we do it,
that you . . .you think."

"Bill stop!" I interrupted. "I go through the same
things with it, but it is right for us, and I do want
it to, and I don't think anything bad about you or us
when it happens. God, we've spent too much time away
from each other, I think. We used to talk about these
things so free and easy. Even alone in my bed last
night, thinking about our possibilities this weekend,
I struggled with this same thing. Remember, whatever
we do, as long as we both go along, is OK. We talk, we
communicate. We need to get back into our own little
world. Remember we have seen each other almost
everyday for the past, what, 8 years? Now, for the
past 3 years we have become real intimate lovers, and
again, seeing each other almost everyday. Except now,
we are ONE, Bill. That hasn't changed." I implored to
him.

"No, Carree, that hasn't changed, we ARE one. I guess
I let too much of the world into my life in the past
few months. I have to let go of some of that and make
more room for you. Anything we do is right, baby. As
long as we are together, that's all that counts. I'm
already beginning to think like we did last summer at
the Six Flags Marriott. What an incredible time that
was. No man could experience that much love with any
woman, except you Carree." Bill finished as he leant
over and kissed me, hot and deep.

"Come on, I want to show you off, lets go check in
together, Mrs. Wilson." Bill said so proudly.

"Right behind you Mr. Wilson," I said as I slid out
Bills door right behind him.

We could be so serious, so silly, or so sexy all in a
minute's time. As we strutted into the lobby of the
Hotel I felt eyes looking at us, and I knew they were
all envious of the obvious love we shared, arm and
arm, giggling and laughing. From the corner of my eye
it seemed every shard of light caught in my ring and
sent a glitter off of us. I was so proud to be with my
Bill.

We checked in and made a wake up call, or actually a
do not disturb call, for one o'clock. That was the
latest we wanted to leave, so he made sure the maid
service knew to do our room as one of the last.
We went to the car and got our things. I forgot to
pack a one-night bag like Bill did, so I had to bring
both my bags up. Bill said he better get a good tip
for the extra work. I told him not to worry; he
would be tipped just fine. Ha Ha.

To get to the suites, you had to ride an escalator to
the concourse and then take a special elevator that
only went to the top floor of the building. When the
door finally opened on the elevator we only saw four
doors for the whole floor. Bill thought some of suites
or penthouses on the floor below must have had lofts
that took up space on our floor. When he opened the
door to our suite, we saw it was huge, no matter what.
It was more opulent than the last place we had. There
was champagne cooling in a bucket (I guess the
drinking laws don't pertain to newlyweds in honeymoon
suites. By reserving as Mr. and Mrs., they must assume
you are legal age), a huge bath boudoir, 3 bedrooms,
one a large round bed with a mirror, a four poster
with canopy and, of course, a waterbed. It included a
decent size kitchen and bar. We hadn't finished our
own little tour when a knock came to the door.

Upon opening the door a waiter wheeled in a cart with
shrimp cocktails, and various little hot and cold
snacks.
"Compliments of the management, Mr. and Mrs. Wilson.
Our best wishes." Said the waiter.

Bill tipped him and turned to me, a little red-faced.
"I guess I told them we just got married when I made
the reservations. Uhh, pretty cool, right?"

"Yeah, pretty cool lover boy. If a violinist shows up,
mid orgasm, to play the anniversary waltz, I'm outta
here," I joked.

"Let me lock and chain the door and we can make our
night a "clothing optional" affair. How does that
sound?" Bill said.

I crossed my hands and grabbed the bottom of my
sweater and whisked it over my head. I think I gave
him an answer for his question.

Bill turned from the door and saw me in my bra and
slacks and smiled. He came up to me and kissed me
lightly on the lips and turned me around, wrapping his
arms just under my breasts.

"Oh, how I've waited to hold you, Carree," he said as
he found the front snap on my brassiere and let my
breasts free. His crossed hands slid up, held and
fondled them. His voice was breaking as he whispered
to me.

"Carree, you are the most beautiful woman on earth and
I thank God everyday for bringing you to me. But, I
have missed you so, so much." His hug intensified as I
brought my head back to lie on his shoulder and let
him hug me tighter.

"Shhh, Bill. No words." I said. "None are needed. Your
touch, your body against mine is all I need to know
how you feel. Lets get out of our clothes and take a
shower and wash, touch, and taste each other. Does
that sound good?" I asked.

Bills hand fell to the snap of my slacks and he slid
his hand down over my stomach to the very top of my
vagina. As he tongued my neck he touched my clit.

"You better stop me now," Bill said, "Otherwise we'll
be on the carpet here in a second."

"Don't think that doesn't sound good either," I said
as I pulled away from him.
"But, I'd rather be on the shower floor where we can
slide round without carpet burns" I said while
swishing my hips towards the bath boudoir. Bill was
close behind.

The bath was huge with many lights and mirrors
strategically placed around the room. There were 2
make -up tables, like you would see back-stage at a
theatre, with the little round lights around them, and
a long counter that ran 12 feet or better. It had
little set-ups of soaps and towels, make-up, wipes and
tissues, and at the end, a long roll of a plastic wrap
with netting in it. It was a gown saver. It explained
how to roll it out on this counter and how to lay your
wedding gown into it, and wrap it. I closed my eyes
and dreamed of the day. Bill caught my little daydream
and kissed the back of my neck.

"Penny for your thoughts" he said.

"Ask me to marry you everyday, OK? I love how great I
feel when I keep saying yes," I told him.

He laughed. His smile and his eyes were all I needed
to know that I was asked again.

I reached out and started to unbutton his shirt, but
he stepped away.

"Let me watch you finish while you watch me," he said
while his eyes glued to my body, and mine to his.

We stripped off each piece of clothing and then stood
before each other at about 6 feet or so apart. He
motioned for me to twirl, and I did.

"You have got the most beautiful bottom, most gorgeous
ass, in the universe. I could stand here and cum
without touching myself, just looking at it" he said.

"Penny for YOUR thoughts," I said giggling as I looked
at his erect penis, the skin already retracted back
past the beautiful head. I wanted it in my mouth right
then, but promised myself to restrain until we got
into the shower.

Bill took my hand and walked me to the shower, and
what a huge shower it was.
Three shower heads in a round glass and mirror
cylinder. Bill went in and turned on 2 of the heads
and then extended a hand to me. There were pull bars
and handles on the walls that I was sure weren't there
for the handicapped. We hugged under the flow of one
of the showers.

"Three shower heads," I said. "Is this going to make
me extra clean?"

"I only put on two of them, I want you to be a little
dirty," Bill said with a grin.

"You are a nasty man," I said, "and I wouldn't want
you any other way."

I pushed Bill back so his head went into the spray and
he got his hair wet, and he pulled me under too. We
hugged and danced around under the water of the 2
sprays. Finally I saw the soap dish and grabbed a bar
and unwrapped it. I began to soap Bills chest. Once it
was good and sudsy, I hugged my breasts to him and
backed away. He then used the suds to wash me. This
was going to be fun.
It didn't take long before we got to genitals and butt
holes, and that certainly made things interesting. I
took the shampoo sample and poured some onto Bills
hand, and he to mine. We lathered each other's hair
until the soap began to run into our eyes. Then we
washed our own hair in earnest so we could move on. We
each took a shower spray for rinsing and Bill was done
before me. He wasted no time.
I felt a hand come up between my legs and a long
finger go right up my pussy. I wanted to duck away
from the sexual rush I felt, but I was still rinsing
soap. His finger went right up behind my clit, and I
know he wanted to hit my special spot.
Once the soap was gone I was able to open my eyes and
see he was kneeling down behind me and his hand was
palm forward with the pad of his middle finger right
behind my button. He used his other hand on my back to
show me to bend over.
As soon as I did his tongue was at my butt hole and I
was sucking breaths trying to allay the too good, too
soon feelings.

Just as my breath became caught in my throat, Bill
stopped his fingering and put his arms around my hips
and pulled me back off my feet right on top of him.
Here both sprays were hitting us and he maneuvered
around so his face was right under my pussy in a 69
position. He didn't need an invitation to assault my
vagina from top to bottom with his tongue. While my
back was arched in ecstasy, I knew what he had for me
below.
There was the beautiful penis I had missed for the
past couple months. Although I am no deep throater, I
wedged as much as I could into my mouth and to the
breach of my throat, just to where I had to fight the
gag, and then I sucked it right to the tip. As he
lapped and tried to get his tongue into my pussy, I
tried to polish the head of that tasty cock with my
tongue. He snaked his left thumb behind my clit and
attacked my pussy with his tongue. I would have to
give up his cock in a moment to make sure I didn't
bite him during my orgasm.

"Ughhh, Urghhh, Urghhh" I grunted while I stroked his
cock, my orgasm hitting hard, but then Bill relented.
He licked the length of my pussy again and kissed my
little butt, then asked me to hold on while he rolled
over.
Now he was on top and had more control. He dove right
into my pussy and then slid a finger at the top of my
slot behind my clit, leaving enough room for his
tongue.
I put his cock into my mouth and before I could start
to move on him he began gentle thrusting. I was being
fingered, licked and mouth fucked at the same time. I
wasn't going to last long.

My G-spot orgasms really knock me out and I squirt
pretty well when they are intense. I thought these
were going to be extra intense, I was almost afraid of
passing out, as I had done before. I climbed the
ladder on this big O, very fast and lingered at the
top ready to dive off for a count of 5 or 10. I was
without breath or even a grunt for that moment,
then . . .URGHHHHHHHH.
I felt the blood run from my head and I thought I was
going to pass out but I forced my lungs full again
through my nose and around the cock in my mouth. Bills
gentle thrusting never wavered a bit and made sure he
was not choking me or forcing himself down my throat.
My orgasm was his goal and he was right to the task. I
was sure he could coax a few more from me, but I
wanted him to get his.
Before I could take control of sucking him though, he
drilled once again into my clit and pushed from behind
it to get my spot.
One Mississippi, two Mississippi, three Mississippi, I
thought to myself timing my breathing and then,
"URGHHHHHHHH." I came with a vengeance again, and this
time with a long hard squirt that must have caught
Bill right in the face. Playing in the spray of the
shower, he must have barely felt it, but he must have
tasted it. I knew one more would send me to black out;
I had to roll from under him.
My move from under him was a violent one, but drastic
times require drastic measures.

"Oh God Bill, are you trying to KILL me? That was so
awesome, but you're going to make me pass out," I said
as I panted like I had just ran 4 miles.

Bill was puffing too as he had stayed in position on
his knees and elbow as if I were still under him in
the spray. He sat back on his knees and haunches and
grinned at me.

"I had to make sure you had the orgasm you've wanted
for the past 2 months, didn't I? Was it worth the
wait?"

"Oooo you could add up all the cums I had at school
together, alone in bed thinking about you, and they
wouldn't equal that one. But I don't want to wait
that long again," I said as I crawled on just my
elbows in the spray until I was looking straight into
his genitals.

His low hanging balls and erect cock were right in
front of my face. I pushed myself up a little on my
elbows to get an angle to sink his cock into my mouth.
I dropped my head over it and moved my jaw up and
down, taking about 3 or 4 inches in and out with a
steady rhythm. I could have done little things to make
this sexier, I thought about licking at his sack and
tickling the underside of his cock head with my tongue
tip. But, I was selfish; I wanted his cum in my mouth
and belly, now.

I don't think I made more than 10 or 15 pumps with my
mouth before he began to lose control and coo at me.

"Carree, Carree, I'm gonna cum, you're gonna make me
cum, Oooo, Oooo, Ohhh, hut Mmmmmmmmmmmmm Ahhh."

My mouth filled with a watery shot and then pulse
after pulse of semen. I kept swallowing to avoid
choking as at least 3 shots hit the back of my throat.
It seems I can never get ready for those. Then he
continued to pulse cum into my mouth as I swallowed.
It seemed like 5 minutes I sucked at the head of his
cock, although I know it was probably just 15 or 20
seconds.
He was shuddering and I knew he would have to push me
away. He was already all chicken skinned. I pushed as
much of his softening penis into my mouth as I could
and formed a tight O for the trip back up. It slipped
from my mouth with a loud kiss and a final pulse of
cum to my tongue and lips.
I don't love the taste, but it is definitely Bill, and
I love swallowing him like that. It's my love
communion. To know I brought him off with my mouth, in
my mouth, is so personal, so sexy. I'll never grow
tired of this act. Can anything be more personal than
mouth to genital sex for either of us?

I sat back on my haunches in a mirror image of he. I
smiled at him, and he at me.

"God, I miss you," we said in unison and he knee
walked to me and crushed his face to mine tasting the
drops of semen left on my lips as we kissed.

Our kiss was long and deep as we held each other.
Finally it was becoming apparent that the water had
lost its warmness and we broke the kiss for Bill to
get up and turn off the sprays.

"I hope this room has its own hot water tank. If not,
my apologies to the rest of the guests." Then he
laughed uncontrollably at his feeble joke.

I laughed too, but at him more than anything.

We got out of the shower module and began drying off
as Bill searched for robes.

"These places always have those big oversized terry
robes," he said as he opened a mirrored pantry.
"And here they are!" he said as he pulled one from its
hanger.
"For you milady," he said as he opened it and held it
for me.

Then he slipped into the other and we went arm and arm
into the living room. The city skyline was more
pronounced now that the sun was almost down and as we
stepped up to look at it, we saw there was a Jacuzzi
in the floor where you stepped up to the terrace to
see the view. We hadn't got that far in our
uncontrolled horny state earlier.

"Even this dumpy city is pretty when you're with the
one you love, looking over it like this," Bill said.

I just held Bill tighter to show my agreement.

"How about shrimp and champagne, Care? Sound good?"
Bill said.

"Sounds wonderful, can we do them in the Jacuzzi?" I
suggested.

"Why not?" he said as he left my side to go and
prepare our opulent feast.

I found the controls on the Jacuzzi tub and got it
going. It was amazingly quiet after all of the outdoor
models I had heard. This was going to be really nice.
I knelt to feel the jets, and the water coming out was
warm and although the standing water was not what you
would call cold, the whole tub would be quite warm in
no time. I found a defoamer, added that and watched
the swirling water.

As Bill began to walk from the bar area with a tray, I
dropped my robe and stepped down the steps of the tub
to pick my corner.

"How am I supposed to keep my mind on anything when
you drop your robe, Carree?" Bill said as he stopped
in his tracks to watch me descend into the tub.

"Do you mean that you're going to spend the rest of
your life with a hard-on if I walk around nude?" I
asked.

"Carree, frigging statues will have hard-ons if you
walk around nude." Bill said.

"You fail to realize that you have a perfect body, one
that Playboy and Penthouse magazines would drool to
have in its pages. It's not that I view you as just an
object, but I guess I just can't believe that you're
going to be my wife AND you're so beautiful." Bill
added.

Bills words flattered me and made me blush. I rarely
dressed to show off my body, although I knew it was in
good shape. Later on in life I would find I easily
could make money modeling bathing suits, but I would
never consider nude sittings. All of my photos have
been shot outside, on location, to be true to the
resorts and agencies I write for, and only for those
agencies and resorts.

Bill set the tray down beside the tub on a lip
specifically made for such things. He picked up the
bottle and popped the cork and began to pour into the
flutes he had put on the tray.
He stood and was just about to drop his robe when he
winked at me and ran to our room. He came back with
our little blue anal toy and a tube of colored gel.

He smiled at me and said, "Just in case we get so
inclined for a little play."

"Geez Bill," I said, "we should have done the rest of
the prep things before we came out here and had food
and drinks."

That wiped the smile off his face. I was sorry I had
said something, I could have just let things progress
along, although we would have to stop somewhere along
the line, and I would rather not do it after eating.

"Oh Shit, you're right. Lets just forget about it for
tonight, we can catch up to it in the morning or when
we come back. I don't want to ruin this moment" Bill
said, a little dejected but not totally bummed.

"No, Bill. I really was looking forward to being extra
naughty and having you stuffed up inside me. It's been
2 months since I saw you and even longer since we did
this. Lets cut our losses. Put the shrimp back in the
fridge, put the hot things in the oven and lets bring
the wine you poured into the boudoir." I suggested.

"Damn, I was going to skip the hot things so we could
be together faster. I'll put them in the oven on real
low, and leave the champagne in the ice bucket" he
said.

"See," I said as I was getting out of the Jacuzzi, "we
can make it work. I'll make you smile again, you pouty
little brat."

"Pouty little brat? I don't think I would be calling
the person who's going to be putting things up your
butt any names right away, missy! Remember I was the
one who was willing to wait." Bill whined.

"I saw that look on your face." I said as he handed me
a towel. "It was a pout!. . . and you wouldn't really
do anything to hurt my cute little butt would you?" I
said with a naughty smile.

"Never, I love that butt," he said as he gave it a
playful crack. "Well, I might give it a little
spanking."

I turned my bottom away from him and pulled my robe up
over my shoulders.

"Forget about that, you dirty college boy. I'm not
into spankings," I said as I picked up my bubbly and
headed to the bath boudoir.

Bill came in right behind me and went to a bag he had
on the counter. He pulled out 2 Fleet enema bottles
and a spare tube of lube gel. He also had some baby-
wipes that I had mentioned the last time might be nice
to have. He's so damn thoughtful.

Bill crooked his finger and motioned me over to the
counter. As I got there I told him that this was the
part I hated and I just wanted to get it over with.

"It doesn't have to be so bad" he said as he slipped
my robe off my shoulders and spread it on the counter.

I went to bend over it and he said to sit instead. He
shucked off his robe and sat beside me and handed me
my champagne back.

He held up his glass and said, "Cheers! To my wife,
who I love more than anything."

We sipped our wine and smooched like a couple nervous
kids on a first date.

He definitely had me relaxing, and on the empty
stomach, my wine was going right to my head, one of
the things I loved about champagne.

"You wouldn't want to wait until Monday night anyway
Billy, there won't be a bidet in a regular room, and I
like the bidet. It makes me feel cleaner," I said.

"You called me Billy. Are you just being cute or are
the bubbles hitting the gray matter?" he asked.

"I'm always cute Bill, so it must have been the
bubbles," I said with a giggle.

I hopped down from the counter and got in front of
Bill spreading his legs to stand in between them. He
was already getting hard again. I put my head to his
chest, hugging him.

"I love you Bill. Someday I want to give you myself,
my vagina, my pussy, no matter how you want to say it,
to have and make love to, and I can love you back
and maybe even have a family. Until then we have this.
I need you inside me. Let's start." I said as I gave
him one more squeeze and then a kiss right on his
chin.

There was a little step stool under the counter and I
pulled it out, stood on it and bent over the counter
with my butt in the air. I heard Bill fiddle with the
packaging.

"OK baby, Ohhhh you have such a cute ass, . . . . a
little cool gel coming babe," he said as I spiked up a
little as the coolness hit my most private place.

He didn't play or poke, he just laid on a dollop of
gel. A second later, I felt the tip of the little
enema bottle, with more gel on it, go inside me. The
thin tip was not much of an intrusion, but it did burn
a little at first.

"It's OK baby" I said giving Bill the go ahead.

Bill squeezed the bottle gently and I felt the water
enter me, and after about half was in, he squeezed
hard to empty it. I groaned, but was glad to have it
over.
He slid the tip from me and I stood up on the step
stool.

"Pour me a little more champagne and put 5 minutes on
the timer," I said.

There was an infrared light timer on the wall beside
the shower and he set that. He then took my glass and
went to the bar to check on the hot food and pour me a
little more. I sat back up on the counter and turned
to let my legs walk up the wall.

I don't know if being upside down help the Fleet work,
but I wanted it to be thorough. By the time Bill came
back I was just turning back upright.

"Here" he said as he handed me the flute, "lets take a
quick tour of the rest of the suite" as he offered his
arm.

We were quiet and said little as we looked in each
bedroom. He asked me where I wanted to sleep that
night, but my mind was beginning to be consumed by
keeping the fluid in me.

"Ask me later, I'm trying to concentrate on other
things right now, and we better get back in here," I
said as I turned him towards the boudoir again.

Just as we went into the bath we heard the timer stop
and the infrared lights go out. I eased over to the
toilet and sat down.

"This is so embarrassing Bill" I said as I let go. He
just stood beside me and stroked my hair.

"Don't be embarrassed," he comforted me. "I would be
embarrassed if you were hiding in here alone doing it.
We are together for the rest of our lives. This is
nothing."

I flushed the john, pointed my finger to the bidet and
he took my elbow to lead me. He went to get the second
bottle ready as I ministered to myself.
Half done, Bill had made it a lot easier and more
pleasant. I never would have thought I would allow
anyone, even Bill, be with me while I did THAT. But I
guess this is different. I dried myself a little,
careful not to rub too much, and went back over to the
step stool and took my position. Bill reached around
me and hugged, kissing my back and giving my nipples a
little tweak. We kissed and whispered to each other
until we were satisfied 15 minutes had passed between
enemas.

"I love you Carree. You look like a lamb going to
slaughter. This is your idea, honey. We can stop."
Bill said in his gentle reassuring voice.

"NOOOO, I WANT to do it, it's just getting this part
over with. No matter if you are here or not, it's
embarrassing, but you DO make it easier. In less than
10 minutes we'll be out in the Jacuzzi and all of this
will be behind us. Can I get more champagne?" I said,
very matter of fact-ly to Bill.

"No more wine, until we eat, OK, Care. All right, turn
around and bend over and get ready for more cool gel."
He said applying a little more to my pucker.
Now, here comes again, baby," Bill said as he began to
insert and squeeze the second bottle.

The second bottle went in quick and I was up in a
second. I asked Bill to bring me to the kitchen and
see what there was to eat right away. I didn't want
him to think I was bitchy, but I had drunk too much
wine, but not that much. A few bites of food and I
knew I would be OK.

I found a couple pieces of garlic toast. I washed my
hands in the kitchen sink, and then gobbled them down.
Almost instantly I felt better. I just needed
something in my tummy to soak up the alcohol, plus, I
feel silly saying it but, Bill did cum an awful lot
earlier. Just his orgasm, and the wine in my stomach,
made me a little uncomfortable.
Once the bread was in me I instantly felt better. I
saw a small egg roll on the platter in the oven and
grabbed that too. I ate that and washed everything
down with a little water.
I told Bill I felt 100 percent better and he motioned
me back into the bath boudoir. He said it had been 5
minutes already.

I didn't feel any urgency yet, so I wanted to get
upside down if I had the chance.
While Bill told me how unnecessary it was, I hopped up
on the counter and spun and walked my feet up the
mirror until I was inverted.
The urgency, there it was!!
After just a few seconds being inverted, I was ready
to expel the second bottle and get into the Jacuzzi.
Bill helped me down from the counter and helped me
sit. He stroked my hair, as before, while I expelled
the fluid and flushed. Bill asked if I was ready and
offered his arm to lead me to the bidet. He was such a
sweetheart to me.
He brought me the baby wipes and said he would see me
in the tub.
I looked forward to the relaxing waters of the
Jacuzzi, and to being ravished by Bill.
Despite the embarrassment and discomfort of the prep
for anal sex, it was still our next best alternative,
and I did find it quite enjoyable and fulfilling.

When I came out of the bath Bill was waiting with
fresh pours of bubbly and a tray of cool shrimp and
more hot snacks. I dropped my robe and went right down
the steps into the bath and sat in front of the food.
Bill joined me and we ate what we would call our
dinner.

The conversation was light, and mostly about being
married someday and the changes that even nights like
this would go through.
Would we bother with all this, if we could have
regular sex? Would we still get honeymoon suites when
we stayed at hotels as real marrieds?
If my eyes were as full of wonder as Bills, I'm
sure the excitement of someday being married was
filling him. Being with that person you plan to spend
your life with was very special. I never felt more
loved than I did at this moment.

We finished eating, and the rest of the champagne as
we hugged and kissed.
I settled back into one of the seats and adjusted the
jets. Bill sat right next to me and relaxed. We made
small talk for a few minutes about the tub and having
our own one-day.
Then I noticed he was at full staff. His beautiful
cock was standing right up as he sat talking to me. I
looked him in the eye and then the crotch and motioned
him over. He stood up and his penis was right to my
mouth level. I nibbled and then sucked it right in my
mouth. It felt a little cold to my tongue, so I knew
my mouth felt warm to him. He groaned approval. I
didn't suck on him long, I was just trying to tease
him a little.

"I really want to feel this inside me" I said as I
held it up, just before kissing his ball sack. Then I
stood up and turned and knelt on the seat in the tub.
My butt was just out of the water enough to be taken,
once I leaned over the apron of the tub.

I barely had time to think what might happen next when
Bills tongue snaked into my butt hole. It felt
glorious after the applicators had violated me
earlier.

He brought up his hand to cup my shaved mound and he
nestled his fingers around it and his middle finger in
the groove with its tip just touching my clit.
His tongue was flicking my butt hole and then he would
drill it every few seconds. I guess you call it anal-
lingus, and Bill Wilson did it like he invented it.
Finally his tongue left my notch and he was biting and
licking my butt cheeks. He removed his hand from my
pussy and he was busy reaching for our blue butt toy
and the lube gel. All the play paused as he opened the
lube and he applied a dollop to my little hole, that
he gently pushed in with his finger.
I sucked in air at the intrusion and was about to
complain of the intrusion, when it felt REAL good.
He kept just the first knuckle in and turned and
rolled it around a little. It escaped and he reapplied
lube and brought it back a little deeper. It was
making me real hot, for sure. He picked up the blue
anal butt plug toy that he had placed on my back and I
knew he was lubing it up.
The tip was very thin and went in real easy. I waited
for its intrusion. I placed my hands over each other
on the apron of the tub and rested my head on them,
waiting for Bill.

The little tip found its way into me. It was soft, but
insistent as Bill used about 3 inches in and out of me
to about a 1-inch diameter of the toy. He fucked me
gently for a minute or two like this until I knew he
was coaxing more into me. He was hitting resistance
from my big muscle, as I called it, (must be my
sphincter), but every two or three pushes it would
sneak by a little. The last time it snuck by, Bill
continued to push another 2 inches of the little blue
devil butt plug into me and it was past the big muscle
and the end had me dilated about an inch and a half
and I could feel the bulb on my asshole. I knew Bill
would pause before he pushed the bulb past my ring,
and he did.
He was using more gel around the ring of my butt to
get me ready for the big push. So far this had been
pleasurable. Bill turned the devil in little circles
seeming to get ready for the big push and I was about
to encourage him when he did it. The bulb shot past my
hole and I was full!! It hurt a tiny bit but the
sensation of being full was real, real nice.

"Oh God Bill, Oh Baby. That's so nice. Don't touch it.
Let it rest a second," I pleaded with him.

He kissed both cheeks of my ass and brought his tongue
to my crack and then right up my spine, while
encircling his arms around me encouraging me to kneel
up, and I did. While I felt full from the toy, his
hard penis was almost between my legs as he kissed my
neck and I turned my face to lock my lips with his.
The fullness in my butt and the anticipation of being
fucked there had me hot as hell. I thought I was going
to suck his tongue out of his mouth.
Our kiss was long and deep as the dildo was up my
butt. Suddenly, I had an urge.

"Sit down Bill, I want to suck your cock. I want it in
my mouth. I want to feel what's going in my ass in a
minute. I want it, I want it," I said like a crazed
woman.

I just wanted to feel that in my mouth. So full at
both ends, it was the strangest urge, but I wanted it.
Bill stood on the seat I had earlier and turned to sit
on the edge of the tub. He wasn't all the way sitting
before I was bent and sucking on him.
I wished again that I could deep throat because I
really wanted him deep, but this was fine. I just held
him in my mouth. I didn't want to move too much, I
didn't want him to cum yet. I just had to have the
feel.
I was naturally nursing that cock, massaging it with
my tongue and I knew I was going to have to give it
up. I could have sucked him dry right there, but we
had other plans.
I stood up and took Bills hand and pulled him to his
feet and we turned, switching places while kissing. I
broke the kiss, and knelt on the seat. I placed my
hands on the apron as before and rested my head on
them.
My ass was there for Bill to take.

He moved the devil around a few times and pulled at
the flat piece that kept it from going all the way
into me. He pulled the bulb out and I tensed at the
shock, and he pushed it right back into me. I had
picked my head off my hands and drew a breath but was
lowering my head again when he repeated it. In-out-in-
out until finally the bulb was gliding to and from my
well-stretched hole. I was loving this, but wanted him
in there. Although my eyes were closed I sensed him
reaching to the side of me for the lube to do his
penis. He playing with the little blue devil plug had
ceased.

"I'm going to be inside you baby," he said as I felt
myself smile and flush.

"Are you ready for me to be inside you?" he said.

"I am soooo ready, Bill. Fuck me good. Make love to
me. Fill me with cum. I want your cock," I said
wantonly as I heard the sloppy slick stroking he was
doing to spread the gel on himself.

He took a napkin to wipe his hands and I knew we were
close. I felt him pull at the dildo and it slid past
the bulb and as it left me it felt a foot long, though
it was only half that. He rolled it in a towel he had
prepared and I felt his penis at the crevice of my
butt. I was ready, as was he.
He simple laid it on the opening of my butt and pushed
slowly right up into me, without hesitation, all the
way to his balls.

"Ohhhh, Ohhhh, Ahhhhhh," I cooed as I felt the welcome
intrusion.

I was totally open and there was no pain at all. My
legs were between his, causing my cheeks to snuggle
him a bit, and as he told me later, gave him a great
picture. I would normally have asked him to hold there
while I grew accustomed to his size, but today I
needn't. He could have me as he wished.
My Bill, my lover was inside me in my most private
intimate place. We were one. We were making love.

He began to move ever so slightly in me and I felt my
first orgasm building. I knew I would have to manage
them well or I would be passed out from his fucking.
His little short strokes were building to long plunges
already as he began to get excited.

"Easy Bill" I said. "This isn't a race. I know you're
excited but . . . don't make me lose myself."

Bill slowed down, but kept a steady long stroke in me.
My orgasm was building from deep within me. I just
reached back with one hand and touched my clit and I
went off. I bucked, and grunted and groaned, but Bill
never stopped pace. Long, slow, and steady strokes. I
was beginning to feel my G-spot tingle. I couldn't let
this one consume me. Easy to say. I was tensing up as
this one built. Before I knew it my palms were face
down on the apron of the tub and my elbows were in
the air like I was doing a push up. I was bracing for
a big one and it mowed me down.

"Urghhhhhhhhhhh, Ohhhhhhhhhh" I grunted like an animal
and my pussy gushed fluid.
"Urghhhhhhhhhhh, Ohhhhhhhhhh" I repeated as I actually
tried to free myself from him.

Two more big gushes left my vagina and I was at the
edge of going out. I forced myself to fill my lungs
with air. I was not going to pass out!!
Bill sensed I was fighting myself and he stopped on
the backstroke leaving just the fat plum of his penis
in me. I drew three huge deep guttural breaths into my
lungs that burned and hurt, but revived me. I let my
arms down and rested on my hands again as Bill thread
his cock back up into my bowels and began to fuck me
again.
My pussy began to click off orgasms one after another.
Just short quick jolts that made me jump and vibrate.
This was incredible. Then Bill began to pick the pace
up and I knew he could hold back no longer. I pushed
back to him to break my own orgasm string. The quick
jolts died off, but a new deep one was brewing.

Bill could hold off no more as he shouted my name.

"CARREE, I'm cumming inside you, Ohh, Ohh, Ohh, Ohh,
Ohh, Ohh, Ohh, Ohh, Ohh," he shouted as he slammed
into me filling my ass with cum.

I felt one of the spurts but the rest was a blur. I
had my own orgasm to deal with as I clenched fists and
crossed my arms underneath me. It was exquisite to
have Bill pulsing inside me as this deep vaginal/anal
orgasm hit me, and suddenly it was over. Bill laid on
my back, wasted, his semi hard penis still within my
channel. He was whispering his love and dedication to
me, over an over, blathering on and on.
He was clearly in a state, as was I.
I don't know how long we stayed there, but suddenly my
knees ached from the kneeling and Bills weight on me.

"Bill?" I questioned.

"Mmmmmmmmmmm" was all he could muster.

"As much as I would love to have you inside me all
night, my knees are killing me" I implored.

Bill took his weight off me and as he stood up, he was
light headed and he staggered, pulling from my bowels.
It sounded like a wet kiss. The sudden emptiness
stunned me.
I saw a towel set aside and I grabbed it as I knew
there was semen ready to run out of my dilated rectum.
I stuffed it between my legs and staggered up the step
to my feet. I bent at the waist holding the towel
between my legs, waiting for the blood to
redistribute.
Satisfied I could walk, I went to the bidet and let
things run out of me. As I let the bidet rinse me I
saw one of the Fleet bottles on the counter and
waddled over to get it. I filled it with warm water
and gave myself a quick inner rinse. I expelled it
over the bidet, and used the baby wipes to freshen
myself.
The chlorine in the tap water I squeezed into me
helped to tighten me up again so I could walk with
confidence and get back into the Jacuzzi.
When I got back there Bill was sitting on the opposite
side of where I had been, on the seat. His eyes were
open and his hand was on his penis, rubbing it.

"That was so awesome Care. We are some lovers, huh?"
he said in a stare.

I smiled at him and tousled his hair.

"You are some lover, Bill. You are a fine man and my
husband in every way. I love you forever." I said as I
knelt in the bottom of the tub and reached for his
soft penis.

I tugged at it a few times, and Bill knew what I
wanted. He stood up, slowly, and I put that shrunken
perfect cock in my mouth to taste and titillate. I
licked and sucked it and took it out.

"That's it. That's what I wanted. Just to let you and
him know how much I loved you both. OK?" I asked.

"There's still some life left in him, if you want to
play," Bill said. "Anytime he goes into your mouth
he's going to go to work."

Sure enough it was rising up. The man was insatiable.
I've heard that men couldn't perform like this when
they get older. I better take advantage of it.

"Jerk him off for me Bill, I help you make him cum one
more time" I said with a renewed lust. God, our sex
was great.

Bill stroked his dick and it was as big as ever before
I knew it. He stroked it and I took the head in my
mouth and tickled the underside with my tongue. While
I thought it would take him forever to cum, he was a
superman. He was telling me in a couple minutes he was
close. I sat back on my haunches in the water and
watched him jerk off.

"Tell me when he's ready Bill, I want it," I said.

He continued stroking and I heard him groan and his
breathing quicken. I didn't wait for his word, I put
my mouth over the head and waited. My mouth was
apparently all it took, and he came for me. It was a
thick snotty like semen that I really hate to swallow,
but I was doing this for him, not me. I pushed it as
deep as I could and let it run down my throat. I
stopped to gag once, not from cum, but we hit my
reflex.
I put it back into my mouth and kept it there until he
began to soften for good. I was so happy and
satisfied, as was Bill. He finally pulled from my
mouth.He smiled down at me.

"Lets rinse off and go to bed," he said a he led me to
the shower. Our rinse was quick and just that, a
rinse, except when he lathered his hand and put it on
my shaven vagina.

"Get this spanking clean, I'm eating it before I go to
sleep" he said surprising me.

His words gave me a tingle, but nowhere near the
tingle he gave me when he did eat me, quite
thoroughly, just a few minutes later. We both fell
asleep exhausted and satisfied.

Early the next morning we sixty-nined again and napped
until around 10 o'clock. We quickly showered and hit
the road far earlier than we had expected. We were
AFO, all fucked out. We were home by noon, Bill
delivering me to my parents as promised. My mom said
school must agree with me, I was glowing. Should I
tell her that it might not be the school? Nahh!

Our first break from school was not supposed to be 2
months in, and by then we really missed each other, a
lot!! Fortunately we were able to get together more
often during the rest of that school year. While
getting honeymoon suites made some of our escapades
real special, and made us realize how special our
relationship was, they were expensive and on our
budgets, at the time, more than we could really
afford.
This time was one where Bill really wanted to show how
much he missed me and wanted everything perfect.
Gladly, it was!!
As much as we liked anal sex, it was something we
saved for special occasions. We didn't want the
special-ness of it to wear off.
The one time that we tried it on consecutive days, I
had a problem later that wasn't directly related, but
contributed. So we kept it as a special, rare part of
our lovemaking. It definitely kept our vow of avoiding
regular intercourse a lot easier to keep.

We had a great time that Columbus Day Weekend, seeing
lots of other friend's, also home for the long
weekend. Our towns Columbus Day Parade is one of the
biggest anywhere, always a big deal, locally. We saw
Jerry Bennett's band on Saturday night and got to talk
with he and Julie about their problem. Her pregnancy
was really going to mess up their plans, but they had
to deal with it and had made plans to make everything
work out.
Later, in her sixth month, Julie went into labor and
lost the baby. She was an undiagnosed diabetic, and
that caused the early labor. She and Jerry did marry 2
years later, while still in school, and became
pregnant right away, this time on purpose. They had a
healthy baby and are doing great.

Bill and I said goodbye to everyone on Monday morning
and were off to Syracuse and spent the day shopping
and being alone together in our room. God only knows
how many times we made love to each other, and how
many times we just lay together holding each other.
After dinner we finally retired to our room and spent
the night saying goodbye to each other. We got out of
town early on Tuesday and I made my first class
without a hitch, as did Bill.
Henny and Maria both had the same glow that I did, so
I know their weekends went as well as mine.
My first year in college was definitely the best of
all.
My memories of that year will live forever, especially
the time I spent with Bill when we would run off to
meet in some hideaway, or he would visit when my
roommates would be gone for a weekend.

- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -
Our love continued to flourish and grow and provide
much excitement in our lives. We now dealt with the
prospect of starting our Junior year in college. That
brought us that much closer to finally getting married
and beginning our lives together as a couple.
After explaining my relationship with my roommates,
this chapter of our lives begins with just a few
months left in our Junior year.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

Thinking about the end of our junior year I had hoped
that I could get an internship in or near New York
City so that Bill and I could spend our last summer
before graduation together, as a couple. I became
obsessed with what a special time this was to be.
Never again would we have the opportunity to be free
and on our own before crossing the threshold into
adulthood, a career, marriage, and hopefully
parenthood.

Beyond that, things seemed to be great all around as
my relationship with my roommates Maria and Henny
could not be any better. This was our third year
together and we had bonded nicely. My dearest friends
from high school, Megan, Kim, and Jennifer were still
dear to my heart, but actually living with and sharing
thoughts with these 2 young women had drawn us close
together.

We were advised early on in our first year that
finding and keeping a good roommate would be hard, yet
the 3 of us clicked pretty well the first year. Maria
was never a problem, and Henny was more a worry than
anything. While we got along, she had a habit of
bringing home guys she barely knew to spend the night.
Although they were gone in the morning, Maria always
worried and was wary for Henny and us. We were both
much more comfortable when her "friend" Nick came
around. They both acted like a real couple in love,
but Henny made a point of saying that he was just a
friend she slept with, and without fail, on the day
Nick left, she brought home a new lover for that
night, as if to make an exclamation point to her
"friend only" status.
Nick was handsome beyond words, and looked like an
Italian movie star. He didn't play down his looks, as
he should have. Without the jewelry or the tight pants
and the perfect hair, Nick would have been beautiful.
Maria and I called him Dreamboat, and he actually was
the only guy who really made me sweat, besides Bill,
but Nick always exuded a certain sleaziness because of
the wrong "trim."

Between her bad "boy" habits and her warnings from
school, it didn't seem that she would be asked to
return the following year. Then, that freshman year,
when we all came back from Presidents Day holiday
weekend, Henny returned a changed woman. There was
some sort of epiphany in her life. Part was due to a
change in her relationship with Nick.

Bill and I had arranged to pick Maria up at the
airport in Syracuse. She was flying in from seeing her
guy, Jack, who had bought her the ticket for her
visit. So, we were all together when we walked in the
dorm that February day in our freshmen year.

Hen and Nick were curled up on the community sofa.
Nick was in a pocket T and jeans, no jewelry and cut
dry hair. No big waves, no gels, just "au natural."
(God, he wasn't a dreamboat anymore, he was a stone
fox!) Henny, who had a habit of talking before
thinking, and doing a lot of talking, looked at Nick.

"You tell them, they'll never believe me." She said.

I was afraid that something had happened. I knew Nick
had lots of family problems. If not for the frat he
lived at and Hen's Mom, he would have no place to
sleep or eat.

"We got each other to admit that," Nick said pausing,
"We're in love, and have been for a long time. We
always thought of ourselves as brother and sister,
best pals and never gave ourselves the chance that we
could really be compatible as a couple. We always
abused each other's feeling as some kind of way to try
and shoo the other away. We had a breakthrough this
weekend. I can't go into a lot of it, but . . . "

"Just like that," I said, "Over the weekend, you
figured all this out?"

Henny sat up and had a tear forming in her eyes and
for the first time her stone exterior melted away.

"I've always known it, well for the last 4 or 5 years.
I was afraid to say it to him, thinking I would lose
him. This weekend I quit being an asshole, but only
for a few minutes - don't get your hopes up, and had
to admit it to Nick, as well as coming to a lot of
other crossroads in my life.
Ummm, Nick's reaction was positive. . . . and told me
that he couldn't stand it any longer either. He was on
the verge of telling me the same thing too. I feel
like a new person and have lost a big weight off my
shoulders. I'm going to declare a major tomorrow, and
make the deans list every semester the rest of my time
here. I promise that to myself."

"Henny," said Maria, "you can't just turn it off and
on like that. I know your GPA, and you have a lot of
work to do just to get asked back. I love you and will
help you all I can, but it will take a lot of work.
Just reciting the words won't do, let's face it, doing
school work has not been your priority."

Henny looked at both of us, then at Nick and put a
stern look on her face.

"Just watch me! But, I need you guys to believe in me,
though. Can I depend on you?"

Maria and I both agreed to do what we could to get her
in better study habits. Whatever happened at her home
that weekend had a profound lasting effect because;
she did just what she said she would do. Now, midway
though our junior year she had the 4.0 GPA, still had
Nick, who turned out to be an awesome guy for her, a
perfect match. They met as infants in daycare and have
basically never really been apart.
- - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - -

I had put my student advisor hot of the trail of a New
York City internship and she came to me with 3. She
had assured me that these would not be posted anywhere
until I had followed up on her initial contacts with
them. The only problem was, there were 2 other girls
on campus vying for the same positions.
Two were for television networks and consisted of 20-
25 hours of unpaid intern work and 30 hours of paid
secretarial type of work. They included living
stipends that could be used at a set of double
occupancy flats that the networks held for interns.
The third was with an international publisher of
financial, travel, and health newsletters. My advisor
pushed me towards this one because of the requirements
list. "Must have an interest in marketing, writing,
editing, advertising, human resources, or graphic
design. Must be energetic, analytical, work well under
deadlines, and are able to juggle many projects." She
thought it sounded like me and this firm was just
opening up in New York, expanding from their Baltimore
base. I had become interested in the travel industry,
actually trying to set up my own agency, ever since I
had taken a cruise last summer with Megan and Kim to
the Caribbean. While there, I was scouting places for
a possible honeymoon spot for Bill and I. I asked a
lot of questions, got to know a lot of people, and
before I knew it, I was intrigued by it all. I had
expressed that to my SA and she added it to my resume.

This juncture was the first piece of fate that I
encountered that advanced and decided my career. The
contact for the publisher was someone I had met and
heavily questioned while in St. Thomas. We had shared
a drink and later met at her hotels private beach with
Meg and Kim, treating us to a roast and party her
company sponsored on the beach. I never knew the name
of her firm and assumed that when I never contacted
her back, it was the last I would hear from her.

Maria ended up being one of the other 2 applicants for
the network positions. It happened that one of the
internships fell through, a victim of Nielsen ratings.
The other did end up going to Maria. I always thought
the fact she lived in the city was the deciding
factor, and who could blame them. We had found that tv
production staffs pinched pennies on help, because
they were so extravagant with everything else, I
guess.

I stayed in daily contact with my advisor about the
final internship in New York that I wanted. There
might be others available later, but I wanted this one
to be nailed down right away to ease my mind about
being near Bill for the summer.
Plus, this position would earn me college credits that
I could turn in towards tuition or keep, should I
decide to continue my education.
In the end I got the position, but my connection at
the firm, the woman I had met in St Thomas, Miranda
Fond, wanted me in Baltimore, not New York.
(Later their expansion to NYC was scuttled anyway)
Although normally they worked only with Maryland
colleges for these positions, she really wanted me on
their staff. I was actually mad at myself for being so
damn likeable and personable. While my student
advisor, my family and Bill were so happy and
supportive about getting this plum position, I hid the
fact that I hated everything about it. It would ruin
my dream summer with my love, Bill Wilson.

I will tell you now of the other twist of fate
concerning this job, this firm and my life's
direction.
At the end of that summer's internship I was asked to
do work during my senior year for the firm. I could
get a retainer for services and extend my internship.
I was offered a firm position upon my graduation.
During that summer I was given a project of a mock
advertising newsletter. Using photos from my
vacation and information I had, as well as adding
their required elements, I supervised a mock team of 2
other interns in producing the piece. (FATE)
Somewhere along the line my mock project was sent to a
client resort in the Caribbean chain, (probably sent
by another intern) which the resort accepted as a real
prospectus. Later, they were notified that the mailing
was an error.
However, they were expanding their resorts and were
going to start their own in-house agency.
Long story short, after graduation I became a big part
of the roll out of that string of resorts and their
agency. Since then, I have run my own agency and later
free lanced and done retainer work for different
resorts and magazines. All started by a secretaries
mailing gaff.
I do not deny that my looks have also opened a lot of
doors for me. I enjoy working on photo shoots outside
at different resorts and like seeing my picture in my
work. (William loved me in azure blue swimwear, my
blonde hair and complexion lend well to it. It's the
only color I appear in.)
I have done some bathing suit modeling for a connected
company of one of our clients, and even considered a
career in that, should I want to stop the traveling I
HAVE to do. (I fly a lot, but do not enjoy it)
Although the modeling is legit and above board, it
seems sleazy to me, even though William was quite OK
with it.

Armed with this bit of background, on with the story .
. . . . .

Getting back to classes after an Easter weekend break,
a break that only students who live close enough to
commute can fully take advantage of, was hard on me.
I had spent the break with Bill and our families, plus
we had plenty of alone time.
Although I was there with Bill, part of me was in a
far off place. I was just coming to grips with what
was shaping up for our summers. On the surface I was
supposed to be happy for Bill and myself with the
internships we had earned, but inside I was being
selfish, wanting to wrap Bill in my arms and whisk him
away for only me to enjoy.

I was the first of the three of us to arrive back
inside our dorm room. Bill was close behind with my
overnighter and boxes of items from home for the,
hopefully, upcoming warmer weather. The cloth bags of
clothes slung over my shoulder rested at my feet as I
fumbled with the keys.

"Right behind you, move it Care. This is getting
heavier by the minute. Remember, you're not marrying
an athlete," Bill said as he was stumbling the
last few steps with his over burdened arms.

"Hey, if I don't get the key in the hole the door
doesn't open. Besides, no one told you to bring it all
in one trip," I chided Bill as the key finally went in
the hole and I got the door opened.

I kicked my bags of clothes aside so Bill could get by
without having to stop. He just made it to the
community sofa where he dropped his load.

I went over to him and wrapped my arms around him from
the back.

"You're athlete enough for me. Admittedly better in
some sports than others." I said as I kissed his neck.

He let himself slouch into my frame and dropped his
head back to my shoulder.

"You wait until we get all the way back here to
finally say something overtly sexual this weekend?" he
said, hurting my feelings a little.

"WHAT?" I said. "I wasn't sexy this weekend? I really
enjoyed all of our alone time, and as I remember your
moans and groans as you filled my belly with your
juice, you seemed to like something."

"No, I guess it came out wrong," Bill said. "You were
certainly sexy and all, but you seemed to be in
another place at times. I was worried you were a
little bored with us. You know, a little slump."

I pulled Bill even closer and bit at his neck.

"Bill" I said, "I could never be bored with you and if
I was bored with anything, or had a problem about us,
I would say so."

As the words came out of my mouth I knew I was lying
and being less than forthright. Thoughts of summer and
those months apart were weighing heavy on me. But, the
internships were so important to Bill; I would never
express my disappointment aloud.

"Geez, did you have to make that "filled my belly with
juice" comment? Just thinking about you and me with
our faces buried in each others sex has got me going
again." Bill said as he reached a hand around to
squeeze my ass.

"I wasn't trying to get sexy Bill. It's just you say
that I didn't say anything overtly sexual, and the
first thing that pops into my head is me making love
to you with my mouth and swallowing your cum. If that
isn't overtly sexual . . . ., as well as all the other
lovemaking we did. I mean, when you have your tongue
on my clit and 2 fingers stuffed up my butt I'm not
exactly ready to come up with any sexy one liners." I
said defending myself.

"OK, OK! My remark was out of line. You were as sexy
as ever." Bill admitted.
"It's just being preoccupied with school and work, I
guess, has got me a little nuts too. I just love to
hear you say those words that drive me crazy, and I
didn't hear them this weekend. But you said them all,
just not verbally. You know what I mean, right?" he
said, sort of apologizing.

Bill turned himself around and took me in his arms and
held me like he knows I like. With his head pressed
against mine, and his mouth right next to my ear. He
whispers so low, as if even God isn't supposed to hear
him.

"You know how much I love you, right?" he whispered.
"You know how much I care. Don't let my stupid little
comment bother you. We both know how sexy we were in
the last 3 days."

His whispered words were honest and from his heart.
Tears formed at my eyes as I thanked God for his love
and how deep it was. I was mad at myself for not being
forthcoming about my feelings about the summer. But
the thoughts of our lovemaking in the past 3 days
erased everything for the time being.
We were able to spend Saturday night together, all
night, in his room over the garage. parents be damned,
we just told them we needed time together like that.
My mom said she wasn't happy about it, but would speak
no more of the matter. My Dad was the same. Bills
parents worried what my parents would think of their
judgment.
He assured them that the decision was ours and ours
alone. We were adults, and we were going to be married
and we held our promise to each set of parents that
pregnancy would not happen.
When Bill told his parents of our intention to spend
the night in his study/writing room his Dad challenged
his decision.

Bill just said,"Fine, we'll be in the Budget Inn near
the interstate, if you need us."

We were spending the night together with or without
their approval. His Dad gave up and said it was OK,
that he should save his money. They could really ask
no more of us as a couple, and as members of their
family. We fully functioned as members of both
families, taking part in all of the family affairs
together as a couple. When they looked around at other
young adults our age, they had to know how lucky they
were they we had found each other.

I pulled Bill into my room and closed the door behind
us. I took my sweatshirt off and hugged my braless
breasts to his chest while kissing his face.

"Show me one more time how much you love me," I said,
poutily.

Bill wrapped his arms around my bare back and held me
tight to him. He rested his head on my shoulder while
taking the side of my neck into his mouth. He swathed
his tongue over and over that spot and then gave it a
deathsuck.

"No hickeys, no hickeys," I said, pulling away
violently. Bill just smiled and planted his lips to
mine, giving me a big kiss. He pulled back his face
and looked at me.

"You didn't get enough of me this weekend, baby?" he
asked.

"Never, and I hope you never have enough of me." I
said

"Don't worry, Care. The only way to get too much is to
get me to pass out, and then I'm afraid what you would
do with me, while I was out." He smiled to me.

He turned me around and pressed his loins to my
backside while running his hands up my nude chest. He
held my breasts fully in each hand and tipped his
head inviting me to kiss him, and I did. I ground back
at him with my ass, trying to feel his penis through
his pants. If he let me go right then I would have
turned and dropped to my knees to unzip him and give
his penis a big wet kiss to relieve the lump I felt.

Before I could make that move he dropped one hand to
my waist and unsnapped my jeans. He slid the zipper
down the track and slid his hand down my jeans,
between the jean and my panty. He cupped my pussy and
held it in his hand. I broke the kiss and just looked
into his eyes and let out a long breath.
I wanted him.

He drew his hand from my jeans and hooked both thumbs
in the side of them. He pushed them down past my butt,
along with my panties. He put his hand to the center
of my back and pushed me forward, making me bend over
my bed, that I was standing in front of. He ran his
hands over and over the cheeks of my ass, telling me
how beautiful it was. I didn't know quite what to
expect. I thought he might want to eat my pussy, and I
was looking forward to that, but then I heard him
undoing his belt and zipper. I went to stand up, I
wanted to turn around and see him, but he again placed
his hand on my back and pushed a knee behind mine
to force my knees forward to the edge of the bed. As I
looked between my legs I saw his pants drop and then
his underwear went down. He stepped up to me and I
was first afraid he was just going to fuck me and get
it over with, enough of being a virgin.
But he wouldn't do that without talking it over first.
Suddenly I felt his penis go between my butt halves
and I panicked. Surely he wouldn't try to skewer me in
my butt with no lube, or wetness whatsoever!!

I was about to protest when I felt the length of him
settle into the crease of my ass. He bent at the knees
and was laid right in the part of my cheeks. He began
to slide up and down in that valley a few strokes and
then I felt wetness drop from his mouth to my ass and
his penis. I was in sort of an awkward position, but
his rubbing felt good. He was just touching my butt
hole enough to create a sensation.
He had done this whole little sex act, one that we had
never done, without a word, until he said, "Touch
yourself."

I shifted a little to steady myself to raise a hand to
my pussy. I didn't know if he had enough friction to
get off like this or not. But, he was stroking at me
like he meant business, even though I didn't think he
had enough contact.

"Someday, I'll fuck you like this Care," accentuating
his long strokes.
"I'll make love to you in every room of the house and
in every way I can think of, but especially your ass,
or I should say, so I can see your ass. It's so
beautiful.
Ughh, I could come just looking at it.
Ughh, oh baby I love sliding my cock up and down your
crack, such a sweet ass. I wish I was inside it, but
we can save that for another time.
Ohh, I'm gonna cum, gonna cum, gonna cum,.
Ohhhhh Ohhhh,"
Then he grunted heavily as I felt cum splashing on my
back. As he came he held his hand firm in the center
of my back, letting me half think that he didn't want
me to turn and finish him with my mouth, as he knew I
would.
My fingers in my pussy were leaving me happy, but the
feel of his seed splashing on my back and the smell of
it and the sex in the room, pushed me over the edge.

It wasn't a deep, gripping orgasm, just a nice
spontaneous orgasm.
I was happy.
Bill backed away from me and asked me to stand still,
he would get a towel to clean me up, as he fished into
my clothes bags on the floor.
I stood and felt the cum roll down my back, one little
trail making a path right between my ass. It made me
shudder and tweaked a little orgasm from me.

"I asked you to hold still so it wouldn't run down
like that," Bill said smiling at me as the look on my
face gave away the sperm play on my back.

I just smiled and said, "Come here," as I squat down
to be level with his dripping penis.

He knew I wanted his cock in my mouth and he knew it
was mine. He turned to me.
I opened my mouth as far as I could and clamped down
on him and sucked right up to the tip to clean him. I
felt him shiver and a little new dribble go onto my
tongue.
That was it, I just wanted to taste him and give him
that little rush. I took his cock from my mouth and
kissed the topside of it and then held the side of my
face to his pubic bone.

"How do I live without you when we have to go back to
school like this," I said.

Although it was a rhetorical question, he answered it
right away.

"By knowing how good it will be when we finally see
each other again and knowing how much we love each
other. Carree, if I didn't have the continuing
promise of your love, both the mental and physical
side of it, I would have no reason to work as hard as
I do to make things right for our future. You are my
life."

It was like he had rehearsed the answer and waited for
the question, but I knew that wasn't Bill. He felt
that in his heart. Those words would hold me and make
me strong when I thought of the hopelessness of a
summer away from him.

I stood and helped him get his shorts and pants up,
being careful to gently tuck his precious penis in
without hurting it.
When I finished I turned and bent so Bill could mop up
his mess from my back. He pulled apart my butt and
wiped me dry in there, leaving me sticky. I, too,
still had my underwear and pants around my ankles and
he pulled them up, patting my hairless mound a few
times and rubbing circles and playful slaps on my ass,
before pulling up my jeans. He reached around the
front of me and snapped them and yanked up my zipper.
He then held my breasts in his hands and kissed my
neck.

"I really have to go. I'm supposed to log into TIME in
less than 2 hours. I'll end up being awake half the
night with them, but they give my evaluation to the
college tomorrow for this half semester. My internship
could be worth more credits with a good review. I'll
call you, I'll miss you, and I'll always love you.
One more thing, . . . . put your sweatshirt on. I
don't need the guys here seeing what great boobs you
have." He said as he gave my nipple a little pinch.

I just got my sweatshirt over my head when the door
flew open.

"Pants up everyone!! We're here to study, not to
screw!!"

It was Henny, who else. She always had a way to make
an entrance, and was never afraid to speak what was on
her mind.

I smiled and gave her a hug, as did Bill. She had
really missed me by how hard she hugged.
After hugging Bill she said, "You showed this girl a
good time didn't you, she gets awfully lonely some
nights. I think she buys batteries by the case now."

Bill chuckled, but Henny laughed at her little joke.
Bill gave me a final kiss and hug and he was off. I
watched him jog down the quad and then stop to hug
someone. It was Maria. We had all gotten back at the
same time. I was sure we would have a good time
telling each other about our weekends.
Maria came in the door and Henny ran to give her a
hug. The transformed Henny was one who appreciated her
friends, but she was still crass as hell.

"Watch when you hug Carree, she wreaks of cum, and so
did Bill, so watch where you sit. " Henny said loudly
to Maria.
I was mortified, but that was Henny.

"You can sit ANYWHERE," I said. The girl doesn't know
what she's talking about." I yelled. "Besides we were
in MY bedroom."

Such was life with Henny. She kept Maria and I on our
toes. She had become someone special in both of our
lives, yet she kept somewhat in a shell about her
love Nick (the dreamboat) and her intense studies. She
was just an average student upon arriving and had a
4.0 GPA and deans listed since second semester
mid-terms in our freshman year. As close as we had
gotten, sharing intimate girl talk and personal things
you just talk about with those closest, whose opinions
you trust, Henny never spilled the beans about her
rebirth as a student, and her new obsession with
career. Maria was sure that she had an abortion that
weekend and this was her personal penance. I
discounted that, but had not counted it out.
Whatever it was, it did Henny a lot of personal good
and she never told any of those closest to her at
school what it was that drove her.

For the first time in my life as a student at any
level, schoolwork was beginning to back up on me, take
a toll on me. My heavy class workload was wearing thin
as projects, thesis, and half-grade papers became due,
seemingly at once.
The only redeeming factor was that spring break was
just a week away. While most schools had taken theirs
the week before or after Easter, Upstate SUNY schools
were going to be 2 weeks after the late March Easter.

I was burdened to the max with work, but I saw it all
being done on schedule, but not without burning a
little midnight oil. Knowing that finishing everything
on time, and doing it right, would leave my mind clear
to enjoy the break with my love, Bill.
He promised me a great week, having reservations in
Atlantic City for a few nights and tickets for two
shows. My body tingled when I thought of being away
with Bill, knowing how fulfilling similar excursions
were.

I hurried to get back to my dorm on the Tuesday before
the break. I had to proofread and assemble a term
paper for a Corporate Law elective. I was excited
because I had been so behind on it and was ready to
bag it. Then I got a burst of thought and it really
fell together. Besides, it was something I really
needed if ever planned to start my own business,
especially with the international implications it
would involve.
When I opened the door there was an envelope addressed
to me from my SA. I quickly opened it and my face must
have fallen to the floor. It seems the publishing firm
was expecting me for at least 2 days during the break
for indoctrination for my internship. They were to
show me where I would live, how to travel in the area.
I was supposed to have set it up weeks ago and it just
slipped my mind.
I called my SA right away and she was quite pissed
off at me. She had to have an answer by 2 pm that day
and she took the liberty of making arrangements for me
to fly to Baltimore on Tuesday morning and return
Thursday night. One more roadblock was thrown in my
quest to be alone with my love. Now I had to call Bill
and tell him our plans were probably shot to hell.
Just as I went to dial his number Maria came in the
door.

"Did you get a hold of Bill? He called for you
earlier and wanted you to get back to him ASAP. I
would have left you a note but I thought I would beat
you back here." She said.

"Oh, I hurried from my art class to get back and do my
term for Law. I'm calling him now about something
else. I'll tell you Maria; I'm about to explode. The
whole fucking world is against Bill and I, it seems."
I said as I dialed.

"Perspective girl, perspective," Maria said as she
went into her own room shaking her head.

"Hi lover, I heard you called me," I said as I
recognized his voice.

Bill was obviously not in a good mood when he answered
me. "Hi, this is really going to stink and you're
going to freak out, so sit down."

"Your news can't be any worse than mine," I answered
him, "Let me go first. I have to be at the airport on
Tuesday morning to fly to Baltimore for an intern
orientation, sort of a final approval stage for both
of us. FUCK!! I hate to do this to you Bill, but if I
don't go my SA thinks Arens and Ponds will pull the
internship from me. They already are doing me a favor,
so they say, by having me in the home office and they
pulled strings to get me student housing, even though
I'm not a Maryland resident. Goddamn it Bill, I want a
career, but I want it when I want it. All I want now
is to be alone with you!"

Personally, at that point I would have scuttled the
whole thing to have a week alone with Bill. That was
how much I wanted him, how much I missed him, how
much I wanted to make up for the summer I wasn't going
to have for with him.
As important as the internship was, nothing made me
feel like Bill did. Love is a terrible addiction at
times; to feel love, to give love. Could a being have
a real existence without it?

"When are you coming back? Your news dovetails with
mine. I have to go to New York on Monday and I won't
be home until Wednesday night. I have an intern
orientation too. Jesus God! I've interned for these
shitheads for almost 3 years, but to walk on their
hallowed floors for a summer I have to come to the
city and be treated like wet baby. They show you the
city, where you live, how to get around, what to do to
pass the time without doing something stupid, and
above all not hurt their name. The only positive is
that they will offer me a job, that's almost
guaranteed." Bill rattled out.

So Bill was gone for the same days as me. "I come back
on Thursday night. At least we have the 2 weekends to
be together. This is some spring break." I complained.

"Well, the news from here is still not good. I can't
get out of here until Sunday. I'm finishing a piece as
a contributor with 2 other student writers, one near
Chicago and one on the West Coast. We put it together
and hopefully, to bed on Sunday via conference call.
Here we are, writing about spring break and its
effects on perceptions of the youth and all that
bullshit, and we can't even take one." Bill said,
further frustrating me.

"So, how do I get home, Bill? When were you going to
tell me about this?"

"For God's sake, Carree! Cool your jets! Do you think
this has been on MY schedule for weeks? I thought we
were supposed to do it AFTER the break, using our
experiences, but it has to be on the newsstand during
the break. So, get a pass to stay on campus past
Friday and I'll be there Sunday night to fetch you,
OK? If you really want to get out, see if a friend can
bring you home or if your parents will come up. I'm
sorry, I can't do it any earlier. I would come and get
you Friday and have you stay with me, but if campus
police saw you, I would get screwed around. It's not
worth the risk." Bill explained.

"Don't get mad at me, Bill. I just want to get home
and be with you. I don't want to stay here until
Sunday. I'll check around for a ride or something.
Plan on getting me on Sunday unless you hear from me,
OK?" I said.

"OK baby. Lets just not hang up mad." Bill reasoned.
"We're both mad at things we have no control of and
are taking it out on each other, agreed?"

"Agreed." I added. " I love you Bill. We can figure
something out, OK? I just want to hold you and make
everything in my world right."

"I know, Care. We're both a little short fused. We
will get through this. I love you, Bye." And Bill hung
up.

Seeing how I had to fly out on Tuesday morning, I
really wanted to get home before Sunday night. If Bill
and I went home on Sunday night I would want to stay
with him and that would cause another ruckus with our
parents. It really wasn't a big deal with them, but
they did enough to make us feel uncomfortable.
I was going to try and hook up with a ride if I could.
My Dad would come and get me if I asked, but I hated
to bother him. Plus, I want him to know I can take
care of myself.

There were 2 guys in my art class that I had become
friendly with, Russell and Mark. They were mildly
geeky, but both were cute and seemed like nice people.
If I was at Frazier Hall for a meal or just for
coffee, one of them usually made it a point to come
over and keep me company. Now, there were guys who
would do the same trying to hit on me, asking me out,
inviting me to pot parties or keggers too, but from
our conversations Russ and Mark knew I was engaged and
not interested in any other kind of relationship.
Mark had a girlfriend back home, near Buffalo, I
think. Russell said he never had any serious
relationships, but was into parties and "got hooked
up" a lot. I don't know if that meant he got drunk
and picked up a date or not. I never really asked, I
just know he was a sweet guy to me, and even studied
together at the library for some History class last
year and went there once to look at some published
free hand drawings for Art.

Right after I got off the phone with Bill I had to try
and catch a couple coffees at Frazier for the long
night of work ahead. One solid night and I knew I cold
finish my Corporate Law term paper. Once I got to
Frazier and got in line I felt a tap on my shoulder,
and it was Mark. He pointed to a table over in the
last rays of sun for the day. There sat Russell, and
he waved.

"You look stressed out. Come on over and talk about it
for a few." Mark said.

"You know, I really can't Mark. I have a term paper
due tomorrow and I'm going to get a couple coffees to
go and get back to work on it," I said.

"Get 2 to go and one for here. Sit down and take a
load off your mind for a minute. Besides the one you
drink here will have the most caffeine. Those 2 you
reheat later will have had part of the caffeine eaten
up by tannic acid." Mark said.

"Oh, . . . OK Mr. Wizard, thanks for sharing your
experiment." I laughed, "I'll be over."

I set my tray down with 2 cups to go and my fresh
black coffee on their table.

Russell piped up, "If you don't smooth out that furrow
on your forehead your stress will never leak out, ya
know." He said smiling.

"God, is it THAT obvious?" I asked. "Things are not
going well on all fronts. Actually finishing this term
paper tonight will ease part of my load and let me
deal with personal problems a little more unclouded."

"Any thing you can talk about? The boy Wonder isn't
giving you a hard time is he?" Mark laughed.

"NOO, and don't call him that. I know I probably build
him up a little, but he is the least of my worries.
Getting home to see him is a problem though." I said.

I explained the situation and the in and outs of it
all. When I got through, Russell smiled at me.

"I'm going to Lake George on Friday, I can drop you
off on the way." He said.

"No, it sounds like you're going to have a real Spring
Break up there and I'll be the flat tire on the party
bus." I said.

Actually I was worried about being in a car with a
bunch of guys going to Break, drinking, smoking etc.

"No please, Carree, it's not that at all. I LIVE in
Lake George, and I'm going alone. It's no big deal if
you want a ride." He said.

I told him I would sleep on it. I really had no
problem with accepting the ride, I just wondered what
Bill would think, if I told him. I just added that to
the growing list of things to stress on. What would
Bill think of me having a male friend? What would he
think of me being alone with him in a car for a couple
hours? God! I was so paranoid!
I decided to tell Bill that I was going back with
someone in Art class, and if he asked if it was a guy,
I would tell him. It ended up that Bill was so
consumed with his internship work and school studies
that he only answered "Great!" when I told him I had a
ride home on Friday.
He said he would call me on Sunday night when he got
back. I couldn't wait get home to sleep in my own bed
for a night or so and try to put my life back into
perspective. Not that I didn't look forward to seeing
Bill on Sunday night, but I knew our time together
would be brief, if he had to be in New York City early
on Monday.
Our love, our lives and our studies were spread thin
on a cracker we called life. All of the things that
people told us would be a problem about long distance
relationships, being apart while being engaged, and
balancing love and school were all coming true.
Getting through the summer apart and getting back to
school would put us on the home stretch to graduation.
Seeing the big light at the end of the tunnel would
HAVE to make this easier.

With little trepidation, I accepted the ride with
Russell. I found Russell and Mark at Frazier on
Thursday morning as usual for coffee. Our Art class
was in Magur Hall right next door so it was a regular
meeting place. Russell seemed glad to have the company
and swore that I wouldn't bring back too much stuff
with me. I told him he had never traveled with a
woman, so to be prepared. We bring everything. He
laughed it off and excused himself early. He had to
meet with "Doc," our Art teacher before class.

Once Russ left Mark smiled at me, saying, "I know you
have a couple worries about going with Russ, but let
me tell you, you couldn't find a nicer, more
trusting guy. If you have any second thoughts, put
them away. I went home with him at Christmas when
Buffalo got snowed in and I was snowed out. His house
was like "Leave it to Beaver." His Dad even wanted to
drive me home once the roads got open out there, and
that's like 8 hours away. I was there for 3 days,
including Christmas. They even had presents for me. I
know that you "know" him, but may have a worry that
you don't really KNOW him. Let me assure you,
he's cool."

Marks words allayed any fears of ending up at the
bottom of a ravine raped and strangled (You didn't
believe I was paranoid, huh?) Even so, I wrote down
his car make and model with license number and mailed
it to myself at home. If anything happened, I wanted
to leave a clue.

Everything ended up fine with my ride back home on
Friday night with Russell. He was a good sounding
board for a lot of things and we made nice
conversation.
I feel guilty saying that I enjoyed spending time with
another man, not Bill. But, there was a whole new
perspective to my sitting in the passenger seat
watching someone else at the wheel and how they
reacted to what I said. For part of the trip I was
curling up in a ball, holding my knees to my chest, or
sitting on my legs, all nervous habits that I usually
used to expend sexual energy, waiting to be alone with
Bill.
I realized I was putting myself in provocative
positions and Russell was sneaking an eyeful every now
and then. While he watched the road, I was watching
him, and couldn't help but notice he had an erection
at one point.
I was acting as if I was with Bill, so I straightened
out in the seat for the last half, just talking. I
didn't want to give Russ any ideas. I was just acting
a little too familiar. I was happy to be going home.

Getting home without Bill as my number one priority
was a good thing for me. I realized how much I missed
my parents, my home, my bed and my friends. I wasn't
home for more than 10 minutes when Meg called and said
she was getting together with Jenny and Kim for a
while Friday, and did I want to join them. Meg and Kim
were finishing their spring break and were going back
on Sunday. So this was a last chance to all get
together. We had a great time talking and filling each
other in on school and love and life.
The 3 of them had plans to go to Saratoga to hear a
band on Saturday and urged me to join them. The club
was huge, where the band was, and we ran into other
people we went to school with. I realized what fun I
was missing sometimes, by not being "out there." But,
when we were together nothing topped being with Bill.
This was fun, but being with Bill was such a great
feeling of confidence and assurance. I loved being in
love.

While finishing a dance with the girls I felt a tap on
my shoulder, and I chose to ignore it. Jenny saw the
move and leaned in to whisper to me above the crowd.

"Turn around, he's cute. It's just a dance, he doesn't
want to fuck you . . . . . yet!" she finished with a
giggle.

I gave Jenny one of THOSE looks and continued to
ignore the guy when he persisted and tapped me again.
I was pissed and turned to tell him not to touch me
and I saw it was Russell. Saratoga was no further from
his home than mine. I shocked Jenny and the others by
smiling back to Russell and going to the dance floor
with him. We danced a few songs and when he walked me
back to my table I kissed him on the cheek.

"Wow, WHO was THAT," Megan asked.

"I don't know, some guy," I answered coyly.

Kim freaked out. "Are you having an affair??"

I couldn't hold a straight face any longer.

"No, don't be silly. It's Russell, a guy from school.
He's in my art class and he gave me a ride home this
weekend. He lives in Lake George. He's just a buddy.
We dance at parties while everyone else gets drunk.
That's the first time I ever kissed him, it was for
your benefit." I said having a good laugh.

"Man, he's pretty cute," Meg said. "Tell Bill to watch
out!"

"I guess he was cute," Jenny said. "He also had a
hard-on."

"No kidding," Kim said sarcastically, "Who could miss
it?"

"Well, I did. I was dancing with him and I never
looked down there." I said.

"I look down there on every guy," Jenny said. If they
can check my boobs and butt, I can make lump checks."

"Amen," Kim and Meg chimed in.

"You didn't see that salami in his pants?" Megan said.

"No, I didn't, ummmm . . at least not NOW. On the way
home, in the car he was checking out my tight jeans
and I saw it then, though." I sai